《Sword, Tiara and High Heels》 Prologue The knight who had been hailed a hero raised his eyes to the sky. The evening sky was gorgeous, slowly grading from purple in the east to orange in the west. The knight, who was born in a rural area, thought back to the pumpkin harvest as the cool, fresh air and early dusk foretold the coming of autumn. ¡°Was the sky always this beautiful?¡± The knight smiled, wondering how long it had been since he had stared up at the sky like this. After making the decision to commit himself to the sword, this was one of the few tranquil moments he had. In his heart, he vividly imprinted this moment. Indeed, he was probably not going to see the sky again. The man¡¯s eyes wandered from the magnificent sky to the bleak, darkened earth. The darkness stretched as far as the eye could see. When the man strained his eyes, the darkness, which appeared to have been painted with black ink, flickered. He could see the darkness intentionally sneaking in on him. It was a demon stampede that was estimated to number more than a million. Right in front of them was a vast army of death unlike any in recorded existence. The knight took a deep breath. He could feel the cold air gently fill his lungs. ¡°Warriors! Heed my call!¡± Grandiosely turning around, the knight shouted. His tone was low but pleasant. Before him, the Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s more than 200,000 soldiers eagerly awaited his, the hero¡¯s, speech. ¡°This battle will be our last one. Even I, whom you all hail as a hero, will inevitably perish. It will be a hopeless battle. The cruelty of Adil, the God of Trials, will shake you to your very core.¡± The knight¡¯s words were like arrows that shot straight into each soldier¡¯s heart. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°Yet I am still proud! Look around you. All of us gathered here have overcome fear and risen above despair. Each of us is a flame that is fueled by life¡¯s fire!¡± The soldier¡¯s eyes lit up with hope at the sound of the knight¡¯s mighty voice. ¡°What is it that bear? What is it that you must protect? Do not fear! Do not falter! Do not let go of your light! We are the spear that protects this kingdom! March forward, brave warriors!¡± The knight raised his sword as if to pierce the sky. Following him, a frenzy of cheers erupted. The roars of the soldiers encouraging themselves and their comrades swiftly spread, empowering the army with courage. The knight nodded. What brave and loyal soldiers. Yet the future that would have awaited you would be cut off here. No one noticed the sadness and anger in the knight¡¯s eyes. ¡°Forward!¡± The 200,000 soldiers of the Kingdom of Elugor descended into the approaching darkness like a vast wave while the knight¡¯s command soared through the air. The knight¡¯s sword danced. Flashes of silver light and streaks of red colored the sea of darkness. With each roar that erupted from the depths of his stomach, the knight ripped through the darkness in front of him. He seemed to be the definition of the phrase ¡°one-man army.¡± His figure was truly that of a hero. The fire of life that burned in the young, kind knight Orthus¡¯ eye was continuously fueled with more wood. Orthus was content to die in this battle. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) He was willing to burn through everything he had. In the middle of this hopeless anguish, Orthus saw a vision of a person. It was the man who had recognized Orthus¡¯ sole talent for the sword, bestowed upon him the title of knight, and brought the dirt-covered Orthus into the open. It was the king¡¯s image. The one person Orthus had vowed to give his life to protect. I cannot lose. I will not let a single one pass through. Who am I? I am the shield that will protect this kingdom and its king! The courageous young knight blossomed into a monster of destruction. The knight who had been hailed a hero raised his eyes to the sky. Shooting stars cut through the starry sky. Even Orthus, who by no means had a sense for elegance, thought he could see the autumn constellations. Silence filled the area. All of the sounds associated with battle¡ªyelling, screaming, swords scraping against one another¡ªwere gone. Only the sound of the wind caressing the grassy plain tickled Orthus¡¯ ears. The moonlight shone down on Orthus in this field of monster and demon corpses as though to celebrate the end of the battle. Orthus smiled before collapsing to the ground. He gave in to the sensation of his spirit departing his body along with all of his blood. Drowsiness came after the exhaustion. In his peaceful sleep, Orthus joyfully embraced his own death. He¡¯d kept his promise. He¡¯d fulfilled his duty. ¡°W-Will the king congratulate me on a job well done? Or perhaps he¡¯ll be upset over my death?¡± Orthus felt no pain. His body felt cold, and the feeling of impending death intensified. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Say no to content thief!) ¡°Ahh¡­ I wanted to be by the king¡¯s side as he paved the future for this kingdom.¡± Orthus said as he reached for the stars, a drop visible in the corner of his eye Come to think of it, the king¡¯s child is to be born this year. A boy or a girl, doesn¡¯t matter. I just wish I could¡¯ve seen it. I guess this will be the only regret that I leave behind. ¡°¡­ I wish I could once more stand by the king¡¯s side in my next life¡­ possibly even that of his offspring¡­¡± No further words escaped Orthus¡¯ mouth. His extended hand simply fell to the ground without grasping anything. This was the end of Orthus¡¯ life. He had a tranquil expression as he quietly passed from this life. The heroic efforts of 200,000 soldiers under the command of Orthus, the hero regarded as the greatest on the entire continent, resulted in the astonishing annihilation of one million demons in the great battle that later came to be known as the Elugor Disaster. The bards continue to sing and tell stories of the hero Orthus, who perished in the battle, praising him as history¡¯s greatest hero. So, even to this day, a decade later, his death is still remembered and honored every year. CH 1 The world became submerged in the spell of autumn. Elita smiled as she peered out the window and observed the courtyard¡¯s golden autumn leaves. Autumn was pleasant. It brought with it heaps of pumpkins, chestnuts, ginkgo and grapes. Elita wiped her drool while remembering her favorite autumn harvest. She was a young maiden, yet she valued substance over style. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get carried away. I need to hurry.¡± Elita gave her cheeks a slap and put on a serious expression. It was not the time to be distracted by foolish food fantasies. She was, after all, at work. Dressed in her sophisticated jet-black maid¡¯s uniform Elita shook from the mid-autumn breeze as she walked down a long hallway that appeared to go on forever. Elita had been working with the Aldelight family as an apprentice for the past two years. Despite spending a lot of time at the residence, she had never quite adjusted to its immense size. After all, it took roughly 30 minutes to walk from one end of the residence to the other. Yet, despite the residence¡¯s vastness, its decor was nothing short of breathtaking. Despite how large the residence was, if one did not tread cautiously, one would eventually bump into some ornament. The thought of damaging the enormous, exquisite vase, that was placed in front of her, made Elita pale with horror. It was for this reason alone that the maids were required to adopt a swift yet steady gait. Thankfully, over her two years of employment, Elita had acquired this gait naturally. She served the Aldelight Family, a ducal family that was reputed to be the most illustrious of all the ducal families. In other words, the Aldelight Family was Elugor¡¯s second most prestigious family after the royal family. They were therefore vastly superior to all other nobles. Hence, a residence of this magnitude was only fitting. Elita was delighted to be serving the Aldelights. Even though she was just a maid, she felt grateful that a simple rural girl could be part of such a glamorous world. And given the size of her income, she was also able to send her parents substantial funds. In addition, there was one more thing¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elita strolled up to a door and cautiously opened it, her pulse racing with anxiety and eagerness. She gasped as she entered the chambers and saw the holy, painting-like sight she had seen numerous times before. Standing near the room¡¯s window was a young girl with a melancholy expression. Elita was left lost for words by the sight of this forlorn girl gazing out the window in the setting sun. ¡°A moon fairy.¡± When Elita first saw the girl two years ago, she had said these words. The girl in front of her was nothing short of beautiful. Her delicate limbs were painted the color of white porcelain, and her golden hair spiraled beautifully down to her waist. Her delicate lips, which were bewitchingly moist and had a cherry red color, complemented her deep blue eyes, which were innocent and pure. Beauty. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) Angel. Goddess. None of those words could begin to describe the girl. Even a renowned bard¡¯s song, in Elita¡¯s opinion, would not be able to capture her beauty. Each time Elita couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by this exquisite image, which appeared to be outside of this world. The girl quickly snapped out of her trance when she felt Elita¡¯s presence and turned to smile sweetly at her. The girl¡¯s name was Seletina. Seletina ul Gold Aldelight. Being given the opportunity to serve this lovely duchess was Elita¡¯s greatest joy. CH 2 ¡°Today is quite cold, don¡¯t you agree?¡± A lovely soprano voice resonated across the room. Although it was just a passing comment, Seletina¡¯s gorgeous lips made it seem as if an angel were giving an oracle. Elita placed some firewood in the fireplace while smiling and nodding, trying not to let Seletina notice that she was overcome with emotion. ¡°Lady Seletina, you shouldn¡¯t be out of bed. Are you feeling better now?¡± While prodding the fireplace with a stick, Elita questioned. ¡°Father included, I believe you are all being far too overprotective. As you can see I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle.¡± Seletina spoke as she puffed out her chest and squeezed her porcelain-white arms, showing her biceps. Nevertheless, Seletina had developed a fever the previous evening, and as a maid, Elita was compelled to urge her to remain in bed. ¡°We should be cautious precisely because you are feeling well. In addition, Lady Seletina, you are wea¡­ more fragile than the majority of people. If you¡¯re out of bed, you¡¯ll cause problems for all the maids.¡± Elita spoke while slightly frowning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s cheeks puffed, but she grudgingly agreed and crawled into bed after casting a final glimpse out the window. ¡°I hate this sickly body of mine.¡± A weak voice resounded under the cover. ¡°I, in turn, love your beautiful and delicate body, Lady Seletina. It gives you a princess-like air.¡± While glancing out the window, Elita remarked. Outside she could see Seletina¡¯s father, Balged, and her older brother, Yennis sparring with wooden swords. I see. So Lady Seletina was watching them train. Perhaps she envies Lord Yennis¡¯ vigor and ability to train with Duke Balged¡­ Despite her beauty, Seletina was a typical, playful child who was going to turn 10 this year. But because of her weak physique, she had to spend most of her time in bed and hadn¡¯t even left this room, much less played with her father and brother. Every time Elita thought about the young lady, her heart ached. ¡°Why does only brother get to train with father? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair, Elita?¡± ¡°Lady Seletina, I know you want to play, but everyone is simply concerned about you. For the time being, you should prioritize your heal¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to play. I want to train¡­ And I know that already. I¡¯ll be good and rest, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Seletina said as she poked her head out from under the blanket. Her still-puffy cheeks made it obvious that she was unhappy. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°When I get better will Father be willing to teach me the sword too?¡± ¡°Teach you the sword¡­? Fufufu. I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡¯re making fun of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No such thing. But I do not think that Lady Melia will allow it.¡± Seletina¡¯s expression abruptly changed when she heard her mother¡¯s name. Melia shared Seletina¡¯s golden hair and deep blue eyes. She was also brilliant and stunning. However, she was quite demanding as a mother. Melia was a woman who valued etiquette above all else and took pride in being a noblewoman. When it came to Seletina¡¯s education in being a lady, no one had been as strict as Melia. Melia¡¯s classes had been so severe that the maids were concerned for Seletina¡¯s wellbeing. Given all of those circumstances, it was easy to imagine what Lady Melia might do if she found out her daughter wished to wield a sword. Seletina clenched her teeth. With a troubled smile on her face, Elita turned to face her. ¡°Y-You should focus on resting and getting better, Lady Seletina.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Seletina then curled up like a ball under the covers. She was clearly upset. Elita merely smiled slightly, hoping that one day she might be able to let this frail angel roam free under the sun¡¯s rays. CH 3 I¡¯ve gotten a lot cuter, haven¡¯t I¡­ Orthus could only see Seletina¡¯s figure reflected in the full-length mirror as he peered into it. His steel-like physique and fierceness that had been described in his sagas were barely a shadow of their former selves. This was Orthus¡¯s reality now. A fragile silhouette, which was a stark contrast to his former life as a warrior. On his final breath during the Elugor Disaster, Orthus wished to be reborn. He¡¯d wished to serve the king once more. His desire had been pure and serene, with no regrets or desires. If it were to happen, he would just be delighted. Even Orthus himself had never anticipated such a miracle. But regardless of the cause, his wish had come true. Orthus was born in the Aldelight in the year of his death, retaining the memories of his previous life. With his tiny baby hands, he¡¯d offered a prayer of thanks to the God of Miracles, Uldora The prospect of being able to sacrifice his all once more for the king had made him ecstatic. He¡¯d vowed to himself that he¡¯d boldly tread the path of a knight once more. But despite this, fate had other plans for him. Orthus had been reborn as a girl. A girl with an incredibly fragile body. If he exercised excessively, he would experience an asthma attack and a fever. Additionally, he was forced to take a brutally bitter medicine that his mother had prepared three times a day. It was practically impossible to become a knight while being the daughter of a duke, and having such a fragile body. Orthus would never be permitted to become a knight in this life. He was devastated by this reality, and day by day he¡¯d descend more into despair. As the daughter of a duke, he¡¯d be expected to act charmingly and attend tea ceremonies while eventually bearing the child of another man. The mere notion sent shivers down Orthus¡¯ spine. With fire raging in his eyes, Orthus turned back to face the mirror. A fire that vowed to tear this future apart. He was aware that convincing Melia, his current mother, would be difficult, but he also knew that his father had a soft spot for his daughter and wouldn¡¯t require much persuasion. He still had a chance to become a knight if he focused on his father. The image of Seletina in the mirror nodded. *I¡¯ll not give up. I¡¯ll push through! I¡¯LL DO IT! * Orthus, no, Seletina resolved to herself as she squeezed her small, elegant fists, a battle cry echoing in her mind. CH 4 The crimson dress¡¯s sleeves flowed loosely. Seletina ul Gold Aldelight donned a splendid dress that cost no less than ten gold coins and was woven by one of the finest weavers in the royal capital. While gently dressing the young lady who appeared otherworldly, and was no less gorgeous than her outfit, her maid, Elita, inhaled deeply. Elita delicately placed a glass tiara with inlaid jewels on Seletina¡¯s head after the dress was in position. Elita¡¯s body trembled as she stared in awe at the breathtaking, otherworldly beauty in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m finished Lady Seletina. You look spectacular.¡± Elita stated, inviting Seletina to look in the full-length mirror. Like golden threads, Seletina¡¯s hair flowed down. Her beautiful deep blue eyes complemented her face, which was a masterpiece of the gods. Her skin had a faint cherry-red blood tint and was as white as the first snowfall. Despite being flamboyant, the crimson dress had a delicate pattern that accentuated Seletina¡¯s charm even more. Seletina gulped as she examined the glass tiara in the mirror while relishing the feel of it with her delicate, white fingers. In contrast to Elita, whose eyes sparkled with delight, Seletina gave off the impression of a dog that was made to wear an item it disliked. However, given that she had kept her memories as Orthus, it was no surprise that she detested such frilly attire. Even though she¡¯d spent the last ten years as a girl and had gained the common sense of a woman, such fluttery, glittery, and sparkly outfits were still a long way from the warrior path she desired. ¡°Elita¡­ You know I do not prefer such flamboyant outfits. Do you not think that this is far too flashy?¡± ¡°No such thing, Lady Seletina. It suits you very well. No one else, Lady Seletina, could, in my opinion, make this outfit and the tiara dazzle as brilliantly as you can.¡± Putting her hands on Seletina¡¯s shoulders as she continued to stare in the mirror, Elita said with heavy breaths. The roughness of Elita¡¯s breathing tickled the side of Seletina¡¯s face, giving her a somewhat naughty sensation. She does have a point, though¡­ Seletina raised her arms and spun around to get a better look of herself. The dress fit her nicely, and the figure she saw, reflected in the mirror, was stunning. Or, to be more accurate, Seletina¡¯s celestial beauty could be matched with any outfit. Even Seletina had to concede that the excessively flashy outfit complemented her nicely, so she exhaled a resigned sigh. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°Now that the matter concerning your attire has been resolved, is there anything else you¡¯d like to prepare?¡± Elita enquired while beaming broadly. Seletina, in turn, gave her a murderous glare but ultimately remained silent. ¡°In that case, Lady Seletina, let us go. We wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the birthday party by having the guest of honor arrive late, would we?¡± ¡°I suppose not.¡± This day marked Seletina¡¯s 10th birthday. Only on her birthday would Seletina be willing to dress in such a way. This was a joyous event for Seletina¡¯s family, including Elita, her maid. Nevertheless, for Seletina, it was a dreadful day that moved her yet another step closer to the guillotine. It signaled that her coming of age, or more specifically, marriage, was one year closer. It was typical for a duke¡¯s daughter to get married in her early teens because of how quickly things moved in the noble world. Seletina was aware that her mother, Melia, would likely arrange for her to be married in a few more years. The very idea upset her. However, Seletina had already made up her mind. She¡¯d decided that today was the day. Her tenth birthday would be the day she announced to her family, including her strict mother, Melia, that she would become a knight. The mere thought of the aftermath was enough to make Seletina¡¯s knees buckle, but she didn¡¯t care anymore. She¡¯d been a good girl for the past ten years. She would finally choose to be selfish today. Having said that, she was still terrified when she thought of her mother. This horror was unlike anything she¡¯d faced during her time as Orthus. Seletina¡¯s body trembled, not from the anticipation of the impending battle, but from stress and nervousness. ¡°I might die today¡­¡± The quiet line came out of Seletina¡¯s lips as she pictured her mother morphing into a frenzied deity. Fortunately, the sound didn¡¯t reach anyone and soon vanished into nothing. CH 5 Elita pushed open the massive double door, which had a detailed lion carving and was so tall that two adults standing on top of one another could barely fill it. ¡°After you, Lady Seletina.¡± Seletina bowed and stepped onto the soft carpet laid behind the door after hearing her maid¡¯s offer. The interior of the room was a lavishly large area that was reminiscent of a dance hall. A long desk that stood out noticeably was positioned inside there. Seletina¡¯s mother Melia, her father Balged, who was seated across from her, and her brother Yennis, who was seated right next to their father, all sat there in a classy fashion waiting for her. Numerous attendants surrounded them, blending in with the background. Balged¡¯s face broke into a broad smile as soon as he noticed his daughter. ¡°Seletina, happy birthday. You are shining more than ever today. As your father, it fills me with pride.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Pinching the hems of her dress, Seletina offered a tiny bow and gave Balged a courteous thank you. Balged returned the approval by nodding, appearing satisfied. Making his children shine as brightly as possible had always been Balged¡¯s request for his children¡¯s birthdays. ¡°To be completely honest, I wanted to celebrate the occasion by inviting every noble and member of the royal family I know. Wouldn¡¯t it have been wonderful if we could have shown everyone our lovely daughter, Melia?¡± ¡°It certainly would have been. It¡¯s her birthday, after all. However, having a celebration exclusively for the family is something I enjoy as well.¡± Seletina¡¯s gaze quickly grew darker as she saw her parents conversing joyfully. Normally, a noble¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday party would be celebrated by inviting a large number of prominent figures, but Seletina had vehemently declined such a party every year. She was not at ease with such nobility customs as she had lived her entire past life as a commoner. She also wasn¡¯t very adept at or interested in engaging in pointless discussions with strangers. She would exploit her vulnerability as an excuse to avoid these events every year, claiming that it would not be proper if the guest of honor were to get suddenly ill on the day of the event. ¡°Big parties are great, Seletina. Old men give you lots of gifts. What¡¯s there not to love.¡± As he said that, Yennis chuckled in a childish and mischievous manner. Unlike Seletina, every year he would thoroughly enjoy his birthday celebration. Seletina was a little envious of the gifts he received, but she would never be thrilled to receive gifts tailored for ladies. However, receiving weapons, as her brother frequently did, was a completely different story. ¡°Yennis, refrain from such crude remarks¡­ Now then, Seletina, please, come sit. It¡¯s your birthday. I¡¯d like to get the party started.¡± Seletina accepted her father¡¯s invitation and sat down in the chair that Elita had prepared for her after giving a small nod. Seletina had to maintain a ladylike demeanor at all times since she couldn¡¯t forget that Melia was constantly watching her. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) As soon as Seletina sat down, numerous waiters entered the room through the back door carrying delicacies. A violin and a piano subsequently played in unison as if they had been waiting, filling the area with a beautiful melody. The table in front of Seletina suddenly filled with sumptuous foods. From the looks of it, it was about to be a full-course meal. This is way too fancy for me¡­ The enormous chandelier hanging from the ceiling attracted a bitter glance from Seletina. However, habit was a truly terrifying thing. Being the noble that she now was, Seletina masterfully used the cutlery that was placed in front of her to take a bite of the unintelligible delicacy. Despite the guest of honor¡¯s discomfort, the celebration went smoothly. From the side, it appeared to be a tranquil scene, typical of any family. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô By the time the meat dish was served, Seletina¡¯s father had already downed a number of cups and was in a generally amiable mood. ¡°Now that I think about it, Seletina, is there anything you¡¯d like? You¡¯ve always been this way, needing nothing. So come out with it. What can I give you as a present?¡± It was as if Seletina had been struck by lightning at that very moment. Now is the time¡­ This is my only chance to say it. Seletina¡¯s chest was filled with a raging fire of resolve. I¡¯ll tell him I don¡¯t want anything, but I¡¯d like to be a knight instead. I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll tell him! I¡¯ll tell him and get this weight off of my chest. 10 years. For 10 whole years, I¡¯ve been hiding my dream. So now, I¡¯ll speak. ¡°U-Um¡­ I-It¡¯s¡­¡± Anything¡­ I took a vow! Say it, you dumbhead. Say it! Why should I be afraid of mother?! ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± With beaming smiles, Seletina¡¯s parents turned to face her. On the other hand, her brother was preoccupied with devouring the meat. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°I want to become a knight.¡± Seletina¡¯s mother, Melia, who was standing next to her, turned dismal as soon as the words left Seletina¡¯s mouth. CH 6 Seletina felt as if her heart was about to burst out of her chest. She didn¡¯t feel like she was still alive. Despite the fact that she was seated, the world around her appeared to be whirling and was swallowing her soul in a disordered vortex. While her lips twitched slightly, her face remained stiff. The violin and piano¡¯s formerly lovely tune now sounded like distorted chaos. Seletina was unable to see her mother seated next to her as the family fell silent. A tingling feeling spread across Seletina¡¯s skin, giving the impression that something ominous was seated next to her. The dumbfounded Balged opened his mouth wide and erupted in a burst of bold laughter after a few beats. ¡°Haha. So you want to become a knight, Seletina? What a great wish. The soldiers¡¯ morale will undoubtedly be at an all-time high if they see someone as beautiful as you rushing across the battlefield.¡± Balged smacked his knee and laughed. Seletina¡¯s confession must have come across to him as a joke or the inane babble of a young child. ¡°Father, is it possible for a girl¡ªspecifically, a noblewoman¡¯s daughter¡ªto become a knight? To begin with, Seletina¡¯s weak!¡± Yennis said while casually wiping the sauce off his mouth. ¡°Hahaha. True, Seletina¡¯s body is frail, and although they are rare there are some female knights. It¡¯s not wrong to dream. After all, it¡¯s free.¡± Balged let out a burst of hearty laughter and downed his wine cup in one go. *He¡¯s downed way too many cups¡­ * Seletina pondered as she observed her father¡¯s bright crimson cheeks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t amusing at all for a joke. Do you not agree, Seletina?¡± As Melia¡¯s voice rippled throughout the room, Seletina felt her blood run cold. The icy voice swiftly washed away Balged¡¯s intoxication, and Yennis straightened his back. A torrent of cold sweat suddenly covered Seletina as well. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) At the same time, a strange tension circulated through the attendants. They felt the same suspense whenever Seletina was about to receive a punishment for her actions. It was impossible to tell if Melia¡¯s cold tone was one of rage, grief, or dismay. ¡°M-Melia¡­¡± Balged looked at her fearfully. ¡°Seletina, you are about to make your societal debut as a proper duke¡¯s daughter in four years. To become a first-class lady, there is still plenty that has to be drilled into you. You are already ten years old. I do not wish to hear such barbarous fantasies of becoming a knight coming out of your mouth, even as a joke.¡± Melia sounded as though she were rejecting Seletina. Seletina was speechless in the face of that merciless gaze. She¡¯d been prepared. She had mentally prepared herself for her mother¡¯s enraged and harsh words. She didn¡¯t anticipate, though, that seeing her mother utterly reject her dream would make her feel this sad. Seletina had secretly hoped that despite her mother¡¯s strictness, she would at least show a little compassion. ¡°Melia. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s dream. She was probably inspired by those sagas that the maid told her. It will pass. There is no reason to get upset over trivial matters.¡± It¡¯s not trivial. Seletina did not wish to hear her father talk bad about her dream any further. ¡°It¡¯s not trivial, nor is it a joke or a child¡¯s hopeless dream!¡± Seletina screamed. As she stood up her chair loudly crashed to the ground. The music from the piano and violin ceased as unrest spread among the attendants, leaving the room silent. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina¡¯s teary, deep blue eyes stared daggers directly at her mother in the midst of the quiet. Melia, on the other hand, was visibly upset. ¡°Seletina! A duke¡¯s daughter should not cause such a ruckus at a supper!¡± ¡°As if I care! Please apologize for disrespecting my dream by calling it a barbaric fantasy, Mother!¡± ¡°And what is it if not a barbaric fantasy?! You¡¯re the daughter of a duke and should act like one! Know your place!¡± ¡°I know my place! However, my dream is mine alone! I¡¯m not saying I want to become one right now! All I¡¯m asking is that you consider it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider!¡± ¡°Could you be any more stubborn, Mother?! I just¡­¡± Slap! A parched sound filled the air. Seletina couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just happened. In the midst of the blazing inferno in her chest, a white space had appeared. Nevertheless, everything made sense when she felt the stinging sensation on her cheek. Her mother had hit her. ¡°Huh¡­¡± This left Seletina totally distraught. Melia was strict and forced Seletina to go through rigorous training, but despite this, she¡¯d never raised a hand against her daughter. Seletina stroked her cheek. There was no denying the stinging feeling. ¡°Seletina¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± Surprisingly, not even Melia could believe what she had just done. Melia shifted her gaze back and forth between her hand and Seletina. How could I do this¡­ Melia thought, regretting what she had done. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Say no to content thief!) The next thing she saw was her daughter turning her back on her and running. Seletina ignored her father, Balged, who tried to stop her as she left the room with large tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°¡­¡­. Seletina.¡± Melia¡¯s nearly penitent call for her daughter faded into the room. CH 7 Orthus had never had parents. Since he could remember, he had been living alone in a garbage dump in a remote area of the city, working long hours every day for no more than crumbs. Begging, eating whatever there was, and drinking muddied rainwater had been his daily life. However, Orthus hadn¡¯t hated it. It¡¯d been both his world and his way of life. When he was old enough to comprehend certain concepts, he¡¯d first learned about orphanages. He¡¯d imagined it to be a place out of a dream where he could sleep beneath a roof, protected from the wind and rain, and receive warm stew and bread in exchange for doing work. Young Orthus, his heart overflowing with excitement, had hurried to an orphanage. The orphanage head hadn¡¯t exactly given Orthus a warm welcome, but he¡¯d nonetheless accepted him as one of the members. When supper was brought to Orthus, his eyes glistened with delight. By upper-middle-class family standards, it was a pretty subpar meal, but Orthus had never had a decent meal aside from on rare occasions. Even though Orthus didn¡¯t believe in God, he¡¯d said a prayer of thanks for the first time in his life. Although the prayer never made it out of his mouth. The reason for this had been that an older boy at the orphanage stole Orthus¡¯ food. According to the older boy, there was a tradition at the orphanage where newcomers would offer their food to their seniors. At this point, Orthus understood the orphanage had already developed a favored community. A community where the seniors preyed on the newcomers to feed their hunger and boost their self-esteem. When it came to filling the bellies of young boys and girls, even a dinner that seemed sumptuous to Orthus was insufficient. The orphans had been clever in using their position to their advantage to gratify themselves, regardless of the fact that it was a disgusting way to do so. The orphanage head had turned a blind eye to all of this. He had left the room with an attitude about him that suggested he didn¡¯t give a damn about an absurd child fight. This had been the first time in Orthus¡¯ life that he felt anger. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) It had also been the first time he swung his fist. Orthus had struck the older kid, taking his bread back, and then sprinting like a hare out of the orphanage. He¡¯d had no destination. He¡¯d simply wanted to run; driven by emotions he was experiencing for the first time. He¡¯d run, and run, and run. Orthus had eventually stopped running after thirty minutes. His hands were resting on his knees, and he¡¯d been drenched with sweat. But he¡¯d still had the bread in his hand. After finally calming his breath, Orthus had looked around and noticed that he was in an unfamiliar location. He¡¯d run for so long that he¡¯d found himself in a completely foreign place. It had been a rich area, but Orthus, who had previously lived in a dump, thought it was much too neat of a place for him. Orthus had suddenly felt ashamed of his unsightly appearance. He¡¯d felt so out of place in the glamorous neighborhood as a filthy young beggar. I should go back to the dump¡­ Orthus had thought. As Orthus turned to leave, something had caught his eye. It was a young girl. A neatly dressed little girl, not much older than himself, had been holding her parents¡¯ hands and grinning adorably. As they swung their daughter by her hands, the father and mother¡¯s faces glowed with loving sympathy. Happiness. That was the word that had come up in Orthus¡¯s mind. This is what happiness is. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) He¡¯d thought. The girl had joyfully conversed about something trivial as her parents listened to her with bright smiles. Orthus was sobbing profusely by the time he¡¯d noticed it. This had been the first time he realized just how unhappy he¡¯d been, and just how filthy he¡¯d really been. Orthus had cried out as he fell to the ground. He¡¯d kept on crying. The fact that he¡¯d fooled himself up until now that not being loved by one¡¯s parents and being abandoned by them was normal had torn Orthus¡¯ heart with a sorrow worse than any suffering caused by hunger. Orthus had been certain that the sight in front of him was what he desired most. This had been the first time in Orthus¡¯ life that he cried. He¡¯d just cried and cried. He¡¯d merely sobbed while eating the then-dusty bread. It had been stale and disgusting. Orthus recalled the taste of that bread even today. CH 8 Seletina was unable to control her gushing tears. She struggled to keep them in check, but they sprang like a bubbling spring from behind her eyes. Yet another tear escaped as her jewel-like eyes blinked. Seletina¡¯s emotions were raging inside her still-young body, completely disregarding Orthus¡¯ aged mind. Sadness. Frustration. Loneliness. Seletina¡¯s tears were refined by a plethora of emotions that impulsively rose up, twisting and turning in the depths of her heart. Seletina ran back to her room, climbed into bed, and hid under the blanket. Sobbing, she buried her face in the pillow. Seletina was attempting to accept the reality that Melia, her mother, had hit her. £ª Knock, knock! Seletina was pulled back into the present by the knocking on her door. She just stood there in a stupor, staring at the ceiling, not thinking about anything. Seletina¡¯s tears had long dried up, and she was now quietly lying in her bed. She had no idea how long she had been asleep, but given that it was already late at night, it appeared that some time had passed. Seletina answered while raising her body, which she felt was heavy as if made of lead. ¡°Come in.¡± Seletina was shocked to see her brother Yennis enter as the door opened. Yennis appeared a little more serious than normal, which surprised Seletina because he usually had a lighthearted and cheerful demeanor. After making a few large strides over to the side of the bed, Yennis pulled out a plain chair and sat down. ¡°It was amazing,¡± Yennis stated while scratching his short, golden hair that resembled chestnut. ¡°Excuse me?¡± It was amazing? What was? (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°You were amazing. The way you let mother have it like that was just amazing. I was moved!¡± Yennis said while laughing. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t call it amazing¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong about you Seletina?¡± ¡°You were wrong about me?¡± ¡°I always considered you to be weak. You¡¯d constantly be at mother¡¯s beck and call, and you¡¯d always rest because of your frail body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were really weak because of this. But today you were different. You were strong and unbelievably cool. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk back to mother like that.¡± Yennis said, emphasizing how proud he was of his sister. Seletina was completely stunned. She never expected the carefree Yennis to have such a graceful side or to genuinely admire the courage of others. ¡°Seletina, is that what you said about becoming a knight true?¡± Seletina gently nodded in response to Yennis¡¯ query. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she said. ¡°You absolutely want to become one?¡± ¡°I absolutely want to become one.¡± ¡°No matter the cost?¡± ¡°No matter the cost.¡± Silence engulfed the siblings as Yennis¡¯ amber eyes, which he had inherited from his father, and Seletina¡¯s deep blue eyes, which she had inherited from her mother, met. After confirming his sister¡¯s intentions, Yenning grinned. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°You dummy. A knight cannot just wait around for his name to be made.¡± Seletina could not understand what her brother was trying to say. Does he plan to go visit Melia? Was the first thing Seletina thought of, but she soon learned that her brother had other plans. ¡°We¡¯re going to gain some merit. Meet me in the courtyard at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t be late. And make sure no one sees you.¡± Without hesitation, Yennis said. After that, perhaps feeling satisfied, he got up from the chair, leaving it by the bed, and took the same long strides toward the door as when he had first arrived. ¡°What?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina was in utter disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy about this. Then, as if after a storm, silence descended once more in the room. CH 9 Seletina was rushing swiftly toward the courtyard in the freezing cold while deftly avoiding people¡¯s eyes. She rubbed her frigid, thin fingers together and let out a white, smoky breath, moving across the residence with the agility of a little mouse. As she approached the courtyard, she caught a glimpse of the silver pocket watch she had tucked away in the pocket of her thick winter robe and noticed that it was precisely six o¡¯clock. Seletina peered about, and when she noticed that no one was in sight, she sprang into the courtyard. Where is brother? She quickly spotted him after scouring the area. Yennis, his hair unkempt and looking like a golden chestnut, was hiding behind a flowerbed and beckoning with his hand. ¡°Right on time,¡± he said as Seletina ran up to him. ¡°What exactly are we doing here, Brother? And what¡¯s up with all of that luggage?¡± With an uneasy expression, Seletina asked, pointing at Yennis¡¯ luggage. On his back, Yennis had two kid-sized bows, a quiver, and a sizable, bulging leather sack¡ªlikely containing a variety of items. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. We don¡¯t have time now. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°W-Wait!¡± After saying that, Yennis grabbed Seletina¡¯s hand and made her walk after him. After leaving the courtyard, Yennis led Seletina directly to a big stable that was located some distance away from the residence. When the kids reached the stables, they discovered a number of carriages parked there. After that, Yennis walked over to a covered wagon and hopped inside. ¡°Help me,¡± Yennis said, as he opened a large wooden box, which appeared to be the cargo of one of the carriages, and began emptying its contents. So that¡¯s his plan. Seletina thought as she helped Yennis. There were numerous clothes in the wooden box. Nevertheless, Seletina¡¯s condition made the work appear arduous, and by the time they had emptied the box, she had become drenched in sweat. In order to prevent any problems later, the youngsters then hid the clothes in barrels that were placed nearby. ¡°Hop in.¡± Yennis said after getting inside the box. As instructed, Seletina entered the wooden box, which was larger inside than she had anticipated and had more than enough room for two kids to fit inside. She had anticipated that after Yennis shut the lid, the interior of the box would be completely black, but light was able to enter through cracks in the wooden planks, making the inside of the box surprisingly bright. ¡°This carriage travels to and from town every morning. We¡¯ll use it to sneak into town. Great idea, no?¡± With a smile, Yennis reached inside the large leather bag and withdrew two loaves of bread, two apples, and two water bottles, giving Seletina one of each. ¡°And why are we going to the town?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking we¡¯re not going to the town. We¡¯re going through it to get to the mountain.¡± ¡°The mountain?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going on a wild boar hunt.¡± Wild boar hunting. The nobility enjoyed hunting and it was an important part of their culture, yet even for adults, boar hunting was one of the most challenging. One ran the risk of getting hurt or even dying if one underestimated the ferocity and agility of the boar1. Additionally, the wild boars of the Aldelight area were notorious for their enormous size and fatness, making them particularly challenging to hunt. However, if one were to succeed, one would undoubtedly be the talk of the town. It was an endeavor that called for a great deal of confidence and experience and was surely out of the question for youths. As such the frown on Seletina¡¯s face was understandable. She was now little more than a weak young child, despite having formerly been a renowned knight. ¡°Isn¡¯t hunting dangerous? Going alone with just the two of us without any supervision is reckless¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s dangerous. But hunting a wild boar is an achievement like no other. And imagine if it were done by just two kids. Everyone would be shocked. Mother and father will have no option but to reward you with candy, a knighthood, or anything else you choose with this level of accomplishment2.¡± Yennis spoke up eagerly, while Seletina kept quiet. It was clearly reckless to go on a hunt with just two children. It was unquestionably a foolish idea. Seletina knew that very well. The only reason Yennis had proposed it was because he was still a child. He could disregard the possibility of death and come up with such a careless strategy simply because he was still young and naive. Seletina on the other hand had the calm mind of an adult. But if¡­ Seletina remained silent. She was aware that if she let things be as they were, she would remain a caged bird. She sensed from what had happened last night that her wish to become a knight would not come true. For better or worse, Yennis¡¯ suggestion of a boar hunt will undoubtedly aid me in overcoming my current predicament more so than simply sitting put. Seletina got lost in her thoughts. But can I really drag Yennis into this? What if something happens? Who¡¯ll take the blame then? For starters, can two kids even hunt a wild boar? What about traps? How many arrows do we have? Is there really no better way for me to become a knight? While Seletina pondered, the covered wagon shook. Yennis smiled as he spoke to the horrified Seletina, ¡°We¡¯re off. Let¡¯s hunt that boar!¡± As she watched Yennis take a big bite of his apple, Seletina heaved a deep sigh of resignation. CH 10 ¡°Here. I¡¯ll lend you these.¡± Yennis said as he gave his sister a short bow and a short sword. When Seletina saw them her heart skipped a beat. This was her first time holding a weapon in this life. She had never held a weapon before, not even in jest, for Melia¡¯s strict eyes were always on her back and forbade it. ¡­ It¡¯s heavy. Seletina inspected the short sword and short bow in her small hands, sighing as she did so. It wasn¡¯t so much the sword or bow that were weighty as Seletina being far too weak. Seletina held the bow and pulled the string slowly. The more she pulled the more her muscles screamed in agony. But even though she was trembling, she could still make a shot. Yet, given her shaky hands, she would be silly to have any expectations. How about the sword then. Seletina assumes a stance with the sword still in its hilt. The point of the blade trembled, making it seem like she wouldn¡¯t be able to wield it properly. The sword is even more of a no go than the bow. Seletina returned Yennis the short sword after shaking her head in dismay. Yennis shrugged his shoulders and handed Seletina a small knife instead. In comparison to the short sword, it appeared to be something Seletina could handle far more easily. ¡°It¡¯s your first time holding a weapon, isn¡¯t it Seletina? Don¡¯t push yourself and take it slow. You¡¯ll only be my helper, after all.¡± ¡°What? Then why did you give these to me?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be considered that you took part in the hunt if you don¡¯t have anything. It¡¯s to set the mood, or something like that.¡± It would seem that Yennis had never planned to include Seletina in the actual hunt. But that came as no surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll do the hunting and later we¡¯ll share the spoils.¡± Yennis spoke while puffing out his chest. Seletina, on the other hand, gave a disapproving shake of the head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll hunt as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not more possible for you than it is for me, brother.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°¡­Brother, what previous experience do you have with hunting?¡± ¡°This is my first.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) I knew he couldn¡¯t be trusted. And although he is my older brother, in my eyes he is simply a kid. I had no intention of trusting him from the beginning. As she sighed, Seletina contemplated. ¡°You don¡¯t respect me at all do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seletina could only look away when confronted with Yennis¡¯ direct question. The rocking and swaying of the wagon intensified and reverberated loudly as an awkward stillness permeated the inside. The two mice¡¯s adventure had just unfolded its curtain. ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve received a lot of complaints from merchants who have been attacked by bandits.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Balged ul Gold Aldelight sighed as he leaned back against the leather sofa. A dignified, elderly man with gray hair stood next to him and solemnly explained the income and expense report for the entire Aldelight territory. Balged did listen, looking somewhat troubled, but he only let the words pass through one ear and out the other. The argument from last night was still on his mind. Seletina had locked herself in her chambers, so Balged had no idea how she was feeling, but he had seen Melia look depressed. Melia appeared stable on the outside, but it was obvious that she was still upset about what had happened the night before. ¡°What in the world is going on¡­¡± Balged massaged his temple while muttering. To think my daughter would want to be a knight¡­ Two knocks on the door abruptly jolted Balged out of his reverie after listening to the report and burying himself in his thoughts. The maid, Elita, entered after Balged invited the visitor inside. However, something seemed off about her. She had a pale complexion and one could see tears starting to form behind her eyes. She addressed Balged in a deathly voice. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Lord, I have come bearing a report.¡± With a trembling voice on the verge of tears, Elita asked. Balged was able to gather himself after seeing Elita in that manner. Relax, Balged¡­ We need to approach this matter calmly. First, I¡¯ll alert the guards and then¡­ ¡°Did something happen?¡± Melia entered the room looking incredibly worried, with huge dark circles visible under her eyes1. CH 11 ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± apologizing, the man said. His apology was delivered in a manner that made it impossible for anyone to overhear, almost as if he were speaking merely for his own benefit. The man looked to be in his mid-thirties. But his worn-out, defeated visage gave him a far older appearance. The man lit a cigarette while lightly scratching his stubble beard. He then muttered again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± The man¡¯s eyes glanced at a group of children being confined in chains inside a jail cell. They all had clothes covering their eyes and mouths, a sign that they had been deprived of their freedom. The area was dimly lit, and the air was thick with the smell of mold. The children of the upper-class families, who ordinarily would have had nothing to do in such a stone jail, were all crying, terrified of what would come next. ¡°Ya sure got a big haul this time, Boss Gil.¡± From behind the man, a voice resounded. The man, Gil, turned to face that voice. A miser-looking man, with protruding teeth, was rubbing his hands across from Gil. ¡°It sure does seem that way. But it is also a great sin. We¡¯re definitely headed straight to hell.¡± Gil said, puffing out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Yes, yes. But, it¡¯s thanks to it that our bellies are full. We should be grateful. You know how the people of the east always give thanks before and after their meals, right?¡± The miser-looking man spoke, appearing to be in an excessively positive mood. Gil, though, scowled and expressed his displeasure. ¡°I do feel a little sorry for them when I think of what will happen to them when we sell them. But Boss Gil, we both realize that this is merely business.¡± The measly-looking man said. ¡°I know. In the end, we¡¯re both doing the same thing. We¡¯re birds of a feather you and I. I¡¯m fully aware of that.¡± Gil said and the measly-looking man nodded with a smile. ¡°Hehe. Boss, if we get upset over such things, we won¡¯t be able to continue working in this field. Let¡¯s do it like proper businessmen, what do ya say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gil did not answer. He just puffed a big cloud of cigarette smoke. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°Well, as long as the job gets done, everything is okay in my book. By the way, there¡¯s a big job coming up, so I¡¯ll be counting on ya again, Boss.¡± The measly-looking man said, patting Gil on the shoulder. He then turned around and walked away. Gil, for his part, didn¡¯t follow him out. ¡°I never imagined that I, once revered as the Sword Saint, would stoop this low.¡± Gil chuckled as he put out his cigarette in the sole of his leather shoe. The Aldelight family¡¯s domain extended across the southern part of the Kingdom of Elugor. The wheat that grew on this fertile land was painted a golden color to subtly signal harvest time. A featureless covered wagon cleared the barrier and arrived at Buildua, a small town tucked away in the rolling mountains, after traversing the wheat fields. Two tiny mice that had been hiding in the covered wagon¡¯s cargo emerged from the wooden crate at this point. They leapt from the cover, holding their breath so the coachman wouldn¡¯t see them. After relocating to a tiny back alley to hide, they then emerged onto Buildua¡¯s main street. To prevent anyone from recognizing them as the duke¡¯s children, they both wore hoods over their faces. Seletina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as soon as she stepped onto the main street. The town of Buildua was breathtaking. Red-brick buildings with pointy roofs could be seen all around, seemingly vying with one another for height. The ground was meticulously arranged and laid with cobblestones to match the bricks, creating a beautiful landscape. Even though it was a tiny town, not many places could take pride in having cobblestone roads. In spite of this, the town¡¯s residents were not very orderly, and the main streets were lined with a variety of bustling stalls that appeared to be in competition with one another. The exhilaration was palpable even to onlookers as the merchants¡¯ eyes burned with the fire of commerce and cheering and whistling came from various places, giving the whole area a festive air. The town of Buildua was Seletina¡¯s first experience with a town. Because of her frail condition, she had never left the residence. Or, to be more precise, she had never been allowed to leave. Seletina stretched out as far as she could. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) It resembled a young bird stretching its wings after emerging from its cage for the first time. Yennis and Seletina exchanged glances, after which they both laughed. Noble children were weighed down by a great deal of chains. This was also true even for Yennis. The siblings still had a lot of time to go hunting. So, till then, they decided to enjoy the town for a little while. They moved casually and slowly disappeared into Buildua¡¯s hustle and bustle. CH 12 ¡°Mister, what is this?¡± Yennis paused in front of the stall, nibbling on the ninth meat skewer he had purchased from a previous stall. He was pointing at a distinctly colored fruit that was displayed among the other fruits on the stall¡¯s shelves. Seletina had never seen anything like it before. The round fruit was about the size of Seletina¡¯s hand. The seven different colors that it was painted in were interlaced like swirls around its surface. Before speaking, the beard-sporting street vendor, with a towel over his head, scratched his head. ¡°This thing¡¯s called Pereta. It¡¯s not for eating.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but that¡¯s not the point. It emits a very potent smell when you peel it or crush it. Despite its intensity, the smell is quite pleasant, making it a common component in women¡¯s perfumes.¡± When Seletina used her tiny nose to smell the fruit, a sweet, potent aroma immediately filled her nostrils. ¡°What a pleasant aroma.¡± As she spoke, Seletina closed her eyes in bliss. The vendor crossed his arms in reply, his cheeks beginning to blush. ¡°The Pereta¡¯s scent is appreciated by all fine women. With time, Missy, you¡¯ll undoubtedly mature into a lovely woman.¡± The vendor said, shyly lifting his thumb. In response, Seletina simply giggled. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yennis exclaimed, grabbing a Pereta fruit and holding it out to the vendor. ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°As I already said, it¡¯s not for eating.¡± *At this point, he is merely squandering money. He¡¯s already blown a lot¡­ * Seletina thought. But she didn¡¯t feel all that bitter because she knew her brother was doing it for her. ¡°Thank you for buying it for me, brother.¡± ¡°No big deal. I hope you¡¯ll begin respecting me after this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Yennis exclaimed, bringing the siblings¡¯ conversation to a close. Meanwhile, the Pereta, which was now in Seletina¡¯s hands, continued to emanate its delightful aroma. In response, Seletina¡¯s cheeks slightly flushed. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) I wonder if my reaction to this is a result of the fact that I am a woman now. I appear to be interested in more feminine things now, whereas I was not at all interested in them when I was a man. Seletina¡¯s body could not help but relish the fragrance of the Pereta, despite Orthus¡¯ mind¡¯s slight resistance. A quick chill struck Yennis¡¯s back as those thoughts raced through Seletina¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, no. Seletina, I¡¯ll leave you for a minute.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I need to pee. I¡¯ll be as quick as possible so just wait in front of that fountain over there, okay? I won¡¯t take long!¡± Yennis said and then sped off. His visage soon became lost in the crowd. He always has the energy to burn, this brother of mine. Seletina smiled, stuffing the Pereta inside her pocket. He¡¯s late¡­ Seletina let out a sigh. It had been some time since Yennis had gone to the restroom, but he had yet to return. Is he devouring some stall again, or could it be something else¡­ Seletina¡¯s heart began to race with worry. She rose from the fountain¡¯s edge. I should go look for him. It¡¯ll be bad if I don¡¯t find him. If I can¡¯t find him after some looking, I¡¯ll just come back to the fountain plaza. I seriously hope that I¡¯m just overthinking things. Re-putting her hood on, Seletina hurried to the main street. CH 13 Pushing her petite frame past the masses, Seletina made her way slowly through the commotion. Following the aroma of the meat skewers that Yennis had become addicted to, she stopped at numerous stands. She even went to the stand where they¡¯d bought the Pereta, but Yennis wasn¡¯t there. She then raced back to the fountain plaza in a hurry, but there were no signs of her brother. I can¡¯t find him anywhere¡­ The bottom of Seletina¡¯s heart became filled with something dark and ominous. Her heart was racing wildly, and her palms were cold and sweaty. Kidnapped. Although he may not look the part, Yennis is a charming kid. It¡¯s possible. Seletina ran, hoping to get rid of her worries. She fervently hoped that her thoughts were just that¡ªthoughts. Seletina ran. She kicked her tiny legs as quickly as she could. Her deep blue eyes, however, did not show any glimpses of her brother. Seletina¡¯s stamina finally reached its limit after running for almost 20 minutes. Her legs felt sluggish, and her severe asthma flared up. What a weak and pathetic body. Seletina cursed inwardly. She crouched down where she had been standing and started coughing. People halted in their tracks to look at the girl who was knelt down and wheezing like a broken flute. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Should we call a doctor?¡± Several kind-hearted people flocked to Seletina¡¯s help, and a little crowd quickly formed around her. But Seletina, coughing and wheezing, alerted them with her hand and hurriedly pulled out a vial of liquid medicine she had tucked away in her pochette. After a few beats, Seletina¡¯s wheezing stopped, and her irregular breathing returned to normal. The flock¡¯s stress subsided as soon as they noticed this, and they all seemed relieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve troubled you. I am fine now, so please do not worry anymore.¡± Seletina said, mustering a serene smile and bowing beautifully. And although she smiled, the majority of her face was concealed by the hood. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You¡¯re one strong little missy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I really am okay now. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, have any of you seen a boy about my height with golden chestnut colored hair and amber eyes?¡± Seletina could feel her body¡¯s temperature rising. Even if the medicine had helped her avoid the asthma attack, she was unlikely to be able to prevent the rising fever. But, Seletina didn¡¯t care about that right now. ¡°So you¡¯re lost. Now that I think about it, I saw a child like this being carried by quite a burly man towards the west gate of the town. Though it appeared that he was asleep.¡± Seletina had not anticipated an answer when she raised the question, yet there was one. It was what people might refer to as a lucky break. Seletina was filled with a joy that made one jump up and down, but it wasn¡¯t long until a sense of urgency overshadowed it. He really was kidnapped! ¡°Thank you!¡± Seletina exclaimed while bowing deeply before taking off without so much as a second thought. The crowd of people was left there, dumbfounded and unsure of what had happened. My feet are heavy. The fever is also gradually getting worse. So? What of it? Yennis, my brother, is in danger! The beautiful lady raced through the streets of Buildua once more. CH 14 Seletina kept running whilst encouraging her feet, which were by this point dragging on the ground. ¡°Brother, please be safe!¡± Seletina bit her bottom lip and clenched her tiny fist even more. Repentance and regret, the two feelings, jumbled around in her consciousness endlessly. They shouldn¡¯t have gone out by themselves in the first place. There ought to have been alternatives to the hunt. Seletina would undoubtedly go to whatever extent to fulfill her dream of becoming a knight. Can I, however, truly sacrifice my brother¡¯s life for it? In addition to the risk of boar hunting, it was ridiculous to think that a child of status would be safe roaming through the city unprotected, even when wearing a hood in disguise. A bitter, sour taste filled Seletina¡¯s mouth. Her stomach turned over at the mere notion of her brother¡¯s death. With self-loathing over her stupidity, Seletina ran as quickly as she could. Seletina finally neared the west gate. Because it was nearer Buildua¡¯s warehouse district and farther from the main street, this area of town was less populated. Seletina halted when something attracted her attention. It was a short bow. A short bow lay on the ground. Seletina quickly moved to it. After picking it up and carefully inspecting it, she was certain the short bow belonged to the Yennis. Seletina¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Her heart was flooded with the hope that her brother was nearby. Calm down. Don¡¯t rush. It is in these kinds of urgent situations that one should remain calm. Orthus¡¯ thoughts took control, attempting to soothe the burning emotions in the young girl¡¯s heart. Somehow, Seletina could control her rough breathing and restore her composure. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) She slapped her trembling legs, roughly wiped the torrent of sweat pouring down with the hem of her robe, and looked around. Numerous arrows lay on the ground. They¡¯d most likely fallen out of Yennis¡¯ quiver. Surprisingly, the arrows were evenly spread out in a line, appearing to point in the direction Yennis was headed. Seletina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Seletina gently exhaled the stored-up breath as her eyelids, adorned with feminine lashes, slowly opened. The flames of resolve could be seen burning in her eyes. Seletina took out the knife she¡¯d tucked away in her pochette and gripped it tightly. Orthus¡¯ battle-forged instincts told her that this would be her first fight to the death in this body. ¡°You foolish kidnapper¡­ You will pay dearly for putting my brother¡­ For putting Yennis in danger.¡± Seletina muttered. Her tone was icy and sharp, so much so that it would send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. It was definitely not the tone of a young girl. Seletina ran once more, clutching the knife in her hand. Her eyes flashed with restlessness and determination, which were soon replaced with a dark, sinister killing intent1. CH 15 ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What?¡± The large man who was walking alongside Gil responded to his words with evident confusion. Gil pointed, directing the enormous man¡¯s gaze to a spot on the ground where something was lying. It was an arrow. While the enormous guy carried the Yennis on his shoulder, a number of arrows, that formed a line across the alley, had been falling out of Yennis¡¯ quiver. It appeared as though Yennis had drawn a large arrow pointing directly in his direction. ¡°God¡­ When did this happen?¡± The large man flung Yennis violently to the ground while scratching his shaven brown head with his broad fingers and clicking his tongue. As Yennis fell to the ground, he was completely unconscious. ¡°Hey! You up?¡± the large man asked in a low tone. Yennis, who had just been tossed, twitched a little but otherwise remained lifeless. ¡°Damn it! It seems that the numbing drug is still active. He was probably unintentionally dropping the arrows. What a pain in the a?s?s?.¡± The big man cursed and kicked a nearby trash can to vent his rage. The sound of the large man¡¯s anger echoed through the back alley as the trash can flew. If you raise such a racket, our pursuer will find us. For the love of God, is your brain built of muscles as well? Gil sighed and lit a cigarette as he contemplated. ¡°Walldam,¡± Gil said, facing the large man known as Walldam, who turned around to listen. ¡°Don¡¯t make a racket. Someone will find us.¡± ¡°HEHE! Sorry, sorry!!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t yell¡­¡± Gil said in a fed-up tone and Walldam finally grew somewhat quiet. He¡¯s as big as an ox and as careless¡­ Gil thought. ¡°Leave it. Just pick up the boy. We don¡¯t have time, and there might be someone following us. We can¡¯t afford to mess around in a place like¡­¡± Gil suddenly cut his sentence short. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) What is going on?! Cold sweat began gushing out from every pore on Gil¡¯s body. His sixth sense was loudly sounding the alarm in his head, warning him that an exceptionally strong presence was approaching. Gil swallowed the saliva that had accumulated. ¡°A monster is coming.¡± ¡°A pursuer?¡± ¡°Most likely. Be on guard.¡± Gil and Walldam¡¯s expressions stiffened as they finished speaking and they turned to look at the corner of the back alley. Gil gently unsheathed the edge of his blade while Walldam crouched down and clenched his fists. The back alley was plunged into oppressive silence. Only god knows what¡¯s behind that corner¡­ Gil¡¯s battle-hardened, steel-like heart felt like it was being ripped apart like a piece of paper as the presence got closer. The presence coming towards them was just that frightening1. And here I was just making plans to tug tail and run if the worst came to happen¡­ ¡°Hello.¡± It suddenly appeared. It was neither a demon nor a snake. Instead, it was an unusually young girl with an air of innocence about her. This young lady, however, was not a typical young lady. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Golden hair flowing down to her waist. Pure, deep blue eyes. Cherry lips, a slender, pointy nose and smooth skin as white as the first snow. All of these enhanced her beauty, making it seem as if she¡¯d transcended from this otherwise ugly world. The tension surrounding Gil and Walldam abruptly disappeared as their attention was drawn to the gorgeous girl. ¡°If I may, the boy lying over there is my brother¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) The girl¡¯s beautiful lips parted and she spoke as soon as her eyes locked onto the unresponsive boy. Her tone was as pure and lovely as the spring thaw. The thought that this must be how an angel sounded suddenly crossed Gil¡¯s mind. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve looked over him for me, but you don¡¯t need to bother yourselves any longer. I¡¯ll take him off your hands.¡± The girl said, smiling. She didn¡¯t appear to be worried in the least. Walldam broke into a nasty smile while watching the girl in front of him. ¡°We can¡¯t have that. I¡¯m afraid this lad here is going to have to work.¡± ¡°Work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Work. He¡¯s tasked with an important job and might not even be able to return home. You see, he¡¯s about to be sold off as a slave. Truly a shame if you ask me.¡± The girl kept her smile. ¡°So that means that you won¡¯t let me take my brother back, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And¡­ you¡¯ll also be joining him! Don¡¯t hate me for this!¡± Walldam said as he charged towards the young girl. Walldam reached the girl with just one step, doing so at a speed that, given his immense size, was almost inconceivable. As Walldam¡¯s body overshadowed the girl, he pulled out a rag that was covered in some sort of drug. But at the same instant, a red fountain erupted from Walldam¡¯s neck2. CH 16 Walldam¡¯s thick, log-like neck was easily cut with the knife held in the attractive girl¡¯s hand. Walldam was unable to fathom what had occurred. There was no pain. Instead, it was his natural instincts that informed him that the knife, which had just passed by his neck, had severed his carotid artery. Soon later, Walldam felt a burning heat around his neck. The next thing he noticed was the torrent of red oozing from his neck wound. Every time Walldam¡¯s heart beat, the fountain of red would erupt, slowly staining the back alley red. ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡± Walldam let out a low groan as his colossal body fell to the ground kicking up a cloud of dust. Then, after a fit, he breathed his last. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Even from Gil¡¯s point of view, it all happened instantly. Seletina had slipped through like a cloud of mist just as he had predicted Walldam¡¯s strong arm would seize her, and she had sliced Walldam¡¯s neck. The little girl¡¯s exquisite performance left him speechless. He was also sternly admonished by his instincts not to mess with Seletina. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gil asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, Seletina did not answer. She gazed forward like a predator sizing up its prey after wiping the blood from her knife. Shivers ran down Gil¡¯s spine. There was no doubt in the girl¡¯s eyes, as far as he could see. When someone killed another, they would undergo a powerful storm of emotions. These emotions could manifest themselves as regret, sadness, or even rage. Each person¡¯s experience was unique. However, the sight of death would definitely shake one¡¯s heart. But Gil didn¡¯t see Seletina show any signs of that. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) Her deep blue eyes were staring directly at him as if saying that this was nothing more than a task on her daily to-do list. Gil perceived Seletina as surreal and disturbing. Almost as if a monster had taken on the form of a human. ¡°If you give me my brother back¡­¡± Seletina said, pointing her knife at Gil. Her tone was somewhat harsh, like that of an upset child1. Gil¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No can do,¡± He spoke, voicing his disapproval, then unsheathed his katana. The weapon which he¡¯d imported from the East shone with a silvery glow. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I have my pride. I can¡¯t run away from a little girl. And, I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m quite strong.¡± A battle-hardened aura enveloped Gil as soon as he said that. The aura was so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Such an aura was a privilege reserved only for the strong. Seletina could feel that Gil was no pushover. She crouched down and held her knife so the blade pointed down. There were no gaps in her movement. Gil and Seletina¡¯s eyes met. Even though it was already autumn, the slightly warm air stuck like glue to Seletina¡¯s skin. The alley was shrouded in a tense, restless silence. No one gave the signal. The two simply rushed forward with the purpose of killing each other. A sharp noise resonated through the back alley as the katana and the knife¡¯s blades met2. CH 17 Seletina was weak. That was an undeniable truth. She was a weak, frail, and sickly young girl who had just turned ten. Her hands were soft and free of any calluses. Her limbs were smooth, without even a hint of muscle on them. And due to her otherworldly beauty, no one thought of associating her to conflict. Gil had realized the very same thing after exchanging blows with Seletina and observing her. He was convinced that she had never engaged in any type of rigorous training, much less a fight to the death. Seletina¡¯s body was the last thing one would think of when it came to the body of a warrior. Then how?! Gil thought. How was it that none of his swings landed on her? For a moment Gil entertained the thought that she could have the blood of the Beastians (Beast Tribe), who were renowned for their innate fighting skills, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. As Gil looked at Seletina who was handling his flurry of attacks, with nothing besides a knife, the seeds of fear and even awe took root in his heart. An adult and a child. A man and a woman. A knife and a katana. The young girl was now squaring off against Gil after narrowing that impossibly large distance with a single stride. As already mentioned previously Seletina was by no means strong. To begin with, Seletina was nowhere near strong enough to receive Gil¡¯s blows. It was thanks to Orthus¡¯ experience that, even with her body, she¡¯d been able to turn, what otherwise would have been a one-sided slaughter, into a respectable duel. The reason Orthus had been hailed as a hero, and the reason that he¡¯d become a beacon of hope for the people stemmed solely from his absolute mastery of the sword which could not be achieved by any ordinary person. The sagas¡¯ portrayals of the hero¡¯s prowess weren¡¯t just for show. Gil swung down his blade. Seletina, in turn, used her knife to parry the strike. This required no strength. Seletina almost magically altered the trajectory of Gil¡¯s swing by having his sword slide down her knife¡¯s side. In the space of a blink, she repeated that several times. It was a truly superhuman feat. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) Seletina moved her knife without hesitation, as if in a rehearsed play, and repelled each and every one of Gil¡¯s blows. Just what am I fighting? Inevitably, Gil felt the shadow of death encroaching upon him. His heart raced wildly, sweat began to pour out of every pore, and viscous saliva filled his mouth. It was clear that there was a significant skill difference when a swordsman¡¯s attacks were controlled in such a one-sided manner. Gil¡¯s confidence in his abilities was far from modest. He had performed countless feats and had been hailed as a sword saint in his younger years when he was a mercenary. Furthermore, he was one of the few who had experienced the Elugor Disaster and lived to tell the tale. But the girl in front of him made it seem like all his accomplishments had been for naught. At the moment, it seemed like Seletina had been sent to disprove everything he had accomplished thus far. I-I¡¯m going to be killed. This young girl is going to kill me. Gil¡¯s head became flooded with images of Walldam¡¯s body. His mind was overtaken by fear. And a sword bound by fear was far from sharp. Seletina noticed this. There was no way she would miss this opportunity. She parried Gil¡¯s katana to the side and thrust her knife¡­ Cough! A blank frame appeared inside Gil¡¯s head. Seletina was writhing in pain right before his eyes. A single cough1. The trajectory of Seletina¡¯s knife altered involuntarily, and the thrust lost speed. Gil¡¯s leg then moved before his brain could even send the signal. The sole of his leather shoe dug deep into Seletina¡¯s stomach. Seletina¡¯s body flew like a kite with its string cut before slamming into the hard stone wall behind her with a groan that resembled a frog being squashed. Seletina¡¯s body bounced off the wall like a rubber ball and she fell to the ground. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) Gil was gobsmacked by the outcome. Seletina crawled on the ground, writhing in anguish and coughing hysterically. She coughed up a couple of mouthfuls of blood, possibly indicating injury to her internal organs. A good distance away from her, her knife was also sprawled lifeless on the ground. Seeing the lovely girl in such a way was excruciating. ¡°D-Did I win? Or I guess it¡¯s better to say that I lived¡­¡± As exhaustion ravaged his body, Gil mumbled. Even though he no longer felt the shadow of death that had hung over him throughout his confrontation with Seletina, his hands still trembled from fear. Gil took a moment to collect himself before tightening his hold on the katana and turning to face Seletina. I should kill this monster right here and now. Gil wiped the sweat from his brow and walked towards Seletina. CH 18 Seletina struggled to stand up even though her knees had by now given up and she was coughing up blood. I won¡¯t let you. I won¡¯t let you steal my brother from me. Seletina glared at Gil with her eyes burning with a strong purpose. When Gil and Seletina locked eyes, the tip of Gil¡¯s katana momentarily trembled. Gil was familiar with this gaze. Although it had been buried in a memory he¡¯d long forgotten. In his mind, Seletina¡¯s current gaze and the legendary hero¡¯s gaze from more than a decade prior were overlapping. The gaze was filled with the strong desire to protect something. It was also the desire that the current Gil detested seeing most in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gil said. Only he himself knew the reason behind that apology. Gil held his katana up. He was unable to bear to gaze into Seletina¡¯s eyes any longer. And without a shred of hesitation, he prepared to swing it down when a deafening scream filled his ears. ¡°SELETINAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± Just like a gale, the unknown figure swooped into the gap between Gil and Seletina and mercilessly buried its foot in Gil¡¯s side. The force of the hit was unfathomable. Gil, despite being relatively tall and muscular, was easily launched into the air in a similar manner to how Seletina had been earlier. Gil was unable to regain his balance and kept rolling and slamming into the ground like a rubber ball. ¡°W-Who¡­?¡± Seletina asked in a pained tone. She managed to support herself with her elbows after coughing up another mouthful of blood and slowly looked up. What she saw was a silvery war maiden. Her silver armor, together with the crimson cloak attached to it, gleamed brighter than the sun. Her greatsword, almost as tall as the maiden, exuded a sense of justice, and her golden hair, which gently tumbled down to her waist, aroused men¡¯s desires. Her deep blue eyes were boiling with fury as they stared at Gil. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) Seletina was well aware of the identity of this beautiful war maiden. ¡°Mo-Mo-Mother¡­¡± A single tear escaped Seletina¡¯s eyes as she muttered. The silver war maiden was none other than Melia ul Gold Aldelight. The sight of her mother shedding her ladylike character to transform into a warrior was the most heroic image of her mother Seletina had ever seen1. Melia the Gale. She¡¯d earned that nickname during her mercenary days because she was the first on the battlefield. Despite her brutish manner of speech and behavior, Melia was stunningly beautiful, and her skill with the sword was undeniable. As such there was no mercenary at the time who did not know Melia. Above all, as a female mercenary, Melia was a well-known figure not only among mercenaries but also among many others. After sweeping the battlefields and slaughtering demons, she would drown in the day¡¯s profits. A wild and brazen woman. That was Melia in her truest form. The number of roughnecks who¡¯d looked up to her was endless. However, while living her wild and carefree life, one day Melia met a certain man. The man that would later become her husband. Balged ul Gold Aldelight. ¡°Marry me.¡± ¡°Huh? What s?h?i?t? are you spewing, you s?h?i?t?t?y noble? Go back and feast on those golden s?h?i?t?s? of yours!¡± To put it bluntly, their encounter had been a disaster. After falling for Melia at first glance Balged had decided to immediately propose. Melia, in turn, had shown him the middle finger. The rough exchange between the two had then led to a huge and terrible brawl between Balged¡¯s guards and Melia¡¯s henchmen. The folks of Aldelight who had been familiar with the two at the time still told the tale today. Melia, who¡¯d been born an orphan, despised the privileged nobility with all her heart. But despite this Balged hadn¡¯t been discouraged in the least and firmly refused to give up. He would hire Melia as a mercenary whenever possible and keep her at his side at all times. As for Melia, although she disliked Balged, she served by his side, albeit reluctantly, as he paid well. And as such their strange relationship lasted for quite some time. Balged¡¯s love had shown to be true, contrary to popular belief that it was just a simple fling or a simple whim of a lord that would soon pass. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) Balged had turned away all of the countless noble ladies who had come to claim his wealth. Day after day he would continue to pursue his love for Melia without fail. ¡°Melia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Will you marry me?¡± The two¡¯s voices filled the sick room. Balged was lying on the bed that day, a gaping wound in his chest from acting as a general on the battlefield. Anyone could tell that his wound was nothing to sneeze at. ¡°Balged, don¡¯t die,¡± Melia said, her eyes filled with tears as big as pebbles. She bit her lower lip while stroking Balged¡¯s cheek. ¡°I wish I could do that, but since it¡¯s my death I know¡­ I know that I¡¯m going to die.¡± Balged said with a calm expression on his face. He had a warm smile on his face. A smile of peace that could only come from someone who had accepted their own death. Melia wiped away her tears. She then tightly grasped Balged¡¯s hand and gave him the deepest look she had ever given. ¡°Balged! Don¡¯t die! Live! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you live! Hell, I¡¯ll even marry you! So¡­ So don¡¯t die, Balged!¡± ¡°WHAT?!?!?!?!?!?! Are you serious?!?!?!?!?!¡± ¡°Dead serious2.¡± Balged had shown an unbelievable drive to live, even leading the doctors to wonder if he was a cockroach, and had dragged himself back from the brink of death after hearing Melia¡¯s consent to marry him3. References CH 19 After that, the two of them started living together, but their journey was by no means a smooth one. A noble and a commoner. A Duke and a mercenary. The marriage of these people from two completely different worlds caused great stir not only in the Aldelight¡¯s territory but throughout the whole Kingdom of Elugor. Balged was outcast by the noble society since he¡¯d rejected the myriad of marriage proposals and had chosen to wed Melia instead. Nevertheless, Balged persisted in his love for Melia despite the disapproval of everyone around him, and Melia, who was now his wife, embraced his love. They lived their days in peace. They¡¯d believed that this ultimate joy would last forever. A serious hurdle had, however, suddenly emerged before Melia. She realized what it meant to be married to Balged. Melia realized that she¡¯d become a noble as well. And the social circles inevitably followed the nobility. Followed by evening parties held at every opportunity, which were there to test a noble¡¯s quality. By no means was the world of nobility a playground for flamboyant people who only knew how to flaunt their wealth. It was a battlefield where a family¡¯s honor and prestige were on the line and were assessed from all flanks based on their education, quality, dance prowess, sense of style, as well as other things. Melia, on the other hand, had never worn a skirt, let alone walked in heels. She¡¯d never been meant for the dance floor, having been blessed with nothing but a talent for the sword and slaughtering demons. It goes without saying that Melia¡¯s first encounter with nobles had been humiliating. A catastrophic meal due to poor table manners, brusque greetings, an inability to grasp the nobles¡¯ conversations, and to make matters worse, because she had never worn heels before, she resembled a newborn cub on the dance floor. Melia¡¯s first encounter with the world of nobles had been plagued by sneers hurled at her. {A lowly commoner.} {Well she is after all a mercenary, and those savages have not the slightest clue of what manners are.} {Just look at her peculiar dance.} {Duke Balged must be blind.} ¡°Stop it!¡± Even to this day, Melia remembered Balged¡¯s outburst at the time. Afterwards, her head had gone blank. She had never experienced anything similar before. Humiliation, sadness, anger¡­ A slew of emotions flooded her heart. Melia had been frustrated. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have said she¡¯d marry in the first place, which was what she¡¯d thought at the time. Furthermore, one of the nobles¡¯ remarks had stuck with Melia. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) {The children that come out of that woman will undoubtedly be savages as well1. There¡¯s no hope for the Aldelight house.} Something inside Melia snapped at that moment. I¡¯ll show you. Melia¡¯s unexpected growth was the reason she hadn¡¯t caused a scene there and then. Instead, she just bit her bottom lip until it was covered in blood in an effort to quell the raging fires inside of her. I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll become a lady. Melia would change significantly after that initial meeting. From that day onward she put herself through rigorous education. All in an effort to make herself suitable for the roles of Balged¡¯s wife, a duchess, and the mother of their future children. All to ensure that she would never again embarrass her spouse or their future children2. CH 20 Balged and Melia were thereafter blessed with two children. Following the birth of their first boy, they were blessed with a girl the following year. Both children were given the names Yennis and Seletina, respectively. With Yennis taking after his father and Seletina after her mother. The birth of their children had brought about much delight for the new parents, but Melia had also felt a slight unease. She had been concerned about her capacity to uphold her duties as a duchess and raise her children to be respectable nobles. She¡¯d been afraid that her children would be scorned for having commoner¡¯s blood. She¡¯d started to develop an inferiority complex as a result of this. As such, she¡¯d decided to put an end to her barbaric behavior and strictly disciplined herself in order to conform to the image of a noble woman that she had so thoroughly detested. Seletina, I¡¯m sorry. Melia apologized. It was an expression of her regret for forcing her inferiority complex, for being a terrible mother, and for making a mockery of her daughter¡¯s dreams. {I want to become a knight.} Melia knew that Seletina had been serious about it. She was aware that Seletina¡¯s hands had trembled at the time, perhaps due to her fear of her mother¡¯s wrath. Nevertheless, Melia had neglected her daughter and ridiculed her dream. She understood what an awful thing she had done. In truth, she¡¯d been happy. The fact that her daughter aspired to wield a sword was proof that Melia¡¯s blood, the blood of a mercenary, was indeed coursing through her daughter¡¯s veins. She¡¯ll definitely become strong. I just know it. After all, she¡¯s just like me. Melia had thought at the time, her cheeks flushed, after observing the yearning in her daughter¡¯s eyes. But Melia¡¯s noble and maternal impulses had clashed, with the former emerging as the winner. Melia¡¯s inferiority complex had quickly engulfed her. The family¡¯s honor. A lady¡¯s pride. A failure of a duchess. {The children that come out of that woman will undoubtedly be savages as well. There¡¯s no hope for the Aldelight house.} (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) Those thoughts had flashed in Melia¡¯s mind. Melia had become fixated on the idea that if her daughter picked up a sword, those claims would come to pass. Due to this, she had hit her daughter. It had, however, made her feel as though she had been struck as well. It was then that Melia had finally opened her eyes. She had not put Seletina through that demanding education for Seletina¡¯s sake. She¡¯d done it for her own. In order to spare Seletina from going through what she had, Melia wanted to transform her into the ideal lady. Melia had used that little justification to rationalize herself and feed her inferiority complex1. Seletina, I¡¯m sorry. Again, Melia voiced her regret. It¡¯s fine for you to be selfish. It¡¯s fine for you to speak your mind without being afraid. It¡¯s fine for you to laugh aloud during dinner. It¡¯s all fine. So, if you would, please share your dreams with me once more. Don¡¯t leave me ever again. ¡°SELETINAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± Melia roared. She roared as she kicked the man who was threatening her daughter with everything she had. The image of the noble lady that Melia so much despised was no longer present. All that remained was the image of a mother desperately defending her child. CH 21 A gleaming radiance appeared as Melia¡¯s greatsword swung down and struck the flailing Gil. A high-pitched noise rang as Gil¡¯s katana clashed with the greatsword. Gil twisted and finally jerked himself up, his face twisted in agony from the pain of being struck. However, he had no time to relax. In the blink of an eye, Melia¡¯s sword flashed before him once more. Her swing was barbaric. It couldn¡¯t be further from what would be considered a textbook image. A storm. The thought crossed Gil¡¯s mind. Gil laughed at the absurdity of Melia¡¯s barbaric style, which had little to do with her appearance, as their swords clashed. ¡°Are you that girl¡¯s mother?¡± Gil asked, and a fierceness could be seen welling up in Melia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?.¡± ¡°I see. The apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¡­¡± Sparks flashed as the katana and the greatsword clashed once more. ¡­ Formidable. That was the word that both of them came to. Their sense of danger for one another increased as a result of that realization. The two, who had reached the level of masters, had observed each other¡¯s body language and strength over the course of several exchanges. ¡°You scum. Do you really think a lowly kidnapper such as you could match up to me? To Melia ul Gold Aldelight? Know your place!¡± ¡°Aldelight¡­? You¡¯re the duchess? It seems like there really are some hot-blooded nobles here and there. No wonder your daughter swung a knife at me.¡± ¡°Choose. Should I split your neck now, or will you be judged by the law?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass on both. I don¡¯t have the luxury of dying right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so. Then die!¡± Melia said and swung her greatsword towards Gil. She swung her blade ferociously, striking two or three times in a mere second. The alley became the home of a sword battle that could only be achieved by those of the level of masters. Although neither of them was yet at the level of a hero, there were only a few people on the continent who could compete with Melia and Gil¡¯s abilities. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!) As though acting out a scene from a movie, their weapons collided and brushed one another. However, the tension, fatigue, and mental strain that accompanied even a split second in a fight to the death severely sapped one¡¯s energy. The bout between them did not last long, and the end came sooner than expected. Suddenly, Gil was the first to succumb. Gil¡¯s heart was racing, his arms were shaking, and beads of sweat were seeping through. The damage he¡¯d suffered from battling Seletina and later being kicked by Melia had taken a huge toll on him. Melia mercilessly swung her sword at the exhausted Gil. ¡°It seems you¡¯re at your limit. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you loosen your grip and I take your head.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ Hey¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you love your son?¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Melia¡¯s greatsword was abruptly shoved back. Gil let go of his katana, put some space between them, and seized Yennis by the neck. ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Melia roared. Her roar was not one of fear, but rather pure, unfiltered rage. ¡°Lay down your sword.¡± Gil said, putting a knife to the white, delicate neck of the unconscious Yennis. ¡°Let go of Yennis, you scum!¡± ¡°Lay down your sword!¡± A silence ensued¡­ Melia scowled at Gil whilst putting her sword down and gritting her teeth. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.) Gil did not flinch at the murderous gaze aimed at him. Phew¡­ Gil sighed. Picking a battle with a duke¡¯s family was unquestionably undesirable, but he was lucky to be alive. Gil understood that without taking a hostage, he stood no chance against Seletina or Melia. What now? Gil thought. Suddenly an evil idea sprang up in his mind. He would first kill the unarmed Melia and then¡­ Suddenly, a hand that was larger than his own squeezed Gil¡¯s hand that was holding Yennis. ¡°What?!¡± Gil looked around with a terrified expression on his face after feeling a hand land on his shoulder. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my beloved wife and children?¡± Balged asked, his mustache curled upward in a wicked grin, a vein running through the full width of his brow. CH 22 ¡°Dear¡­!¡± Melia exclaimed in shock. Following Balged¡¯s arrival, things began to move quickly. ¡°Hey! Boys, stop daydreaming! Hurry up and restrain this man!¡± ¡°Arghhh!¡± Balged twisted Gil¡¯s wrist, causing him to scream in agony. Soon after, a team of guards appeared out of nowhere and encircled the two of them. All of the guards, clad in light armor, were sweating profusely. ¡°Lord Balged! Please don¡¯t run away like that!¡± ¡°Wait, look! The duchess that stormed off earlier is here as well!¡± ¡°Lord Yennis and Lady Seletina are here too!¡± ¡°Never mind that! Hurry up and restrain this man!¡± Balged yelled, spewing saliva all over the place. ¡°U-Understood!¡± The guards replied and swarmed around Gil. Gil shrieked like a frog being crushed as the burly men rushed him. ¡°Melia! Are you alright?!¡± Balged took Yennis¡¯s tiny body in his broad arms. Yennis was sound asleep, his eyelids shut behind his delicate eyelashes. ¡°Yennis¡­ Thank god. He seems alright.¡± Balged sighed a deep sigh of relief. Even though he was not adept in medicine, he could sense that his son was fine. However, that relief of his did not last long. ¡°Seletina! Seletina!¡± Melia¡¯s piercing, mournful cry assaulted his eardrums. Seletina?! Without wasting a moment Balged ran towards Melia with Yennis in his arms. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°What in the¡­¡± Balged was left speechless. He could feel his blood boiling, shooting straight up to his head, about to erupt. Seletina was in a terrible state. Her delicate limbs were covered in scratches and only a dry whistling sound came out of her mouth as her lips were stained red from all the blood she had puked. She did not answer Melia¡¯s cries. It was painfully clear that the string of her life was about to snap. ¡°Hurry! Bring the best doctor in town! Don¡¯t care about the money!¡± Balged ordered, his voice close to a scream. His face conveyed sadness and anguish, yet it was rage that eclipsed both of those emotions. ¡°YOU!¡± Balged sprinted over to the restrained Gil with tremendous strides. His eyes burned with the fire of rage. ¡°How dare you do that to my daughter?! Say your prayers!¡± Balged screamed, having completely lost his reason as he swung down his boulder-like firsts. A dull sound echoed twice or thrice. Despite being struck, the restrained Gil did not try to defend himself. The guards, in turn, yelled trying to stop Balged. But Balged couldn¡¯t care less. He continued his merciless assault till the guards eventually succeeded in forcibly pulling him away. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô The hero, Orthus woke up. The pleasant feel of the mattress against his back filled his senses, as did the perfectly arranged wood ceiling. Tick tock, tick tock. In Orthus¡¯ dizzy ears, only the sound of the wall clock lingered. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) After some time, he got up, and his gut was suddenly pierced by a sharp pain that he couldn¡¯t explain. He flung away the blanket and looked at his skin, which was as white as snow and covered with bruises from the clotted blood. What a sorry state I¡¯m in. Indifferently, Orthus pondered. However, he grimaced as he saw that his arms were bandaged up like a mummy. What are these wounds? I can¡¯t beat a demon with these! Orthus pondered, letting out a sorrowful sigh. What kind of an example would I set for my subordinates if I were to serve the king in this state? Creak¡­ As Orthus was complaining to himself, a door suddenly opened. With her eyes wide open, the attractive woman who had just entered watched Orthus, who was gazing back at her. Large tears could be seen welling up in the woman¡¯s deep blue eyes. ¡°Seletina!¡± The woman yelled as she ran at Orthus. Seletina? Who¡¯s that? Orthus was completely taken aback. The beautiful woman embraced him tightly, causing him to feel her warmth. ¡°Seletina! Seletina!!! Thank god you¡¯re awake!¡± The woman¡¯s body was warm. Somehow, Orthus felt fulfilled and at ease thanks to her warmth. Her warmth was not something Orthus was familiar with. But while Orthus was unfamiliar with it, Seletina was. Oh yea¡­ I¡¯m not Orthus anymore. Seletina remembered everything. She recalled how her mother had appeared to her as a war maiden when she was on the verge of death. Orthus remembered who he was ¡ªor, more accurately, who she was¡ª as the memories began to flood in. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) Feeling Melia¡¯s warmth, Seletina burst into tears. Mother and daughter both cried. The two individuals ¡ªone of whom had been a hero and the other a mercenary¡ª now embraced one another and wept like children. CH 23 Afterwards, mother and daughter talked. They talked with their hearts laid bare, seemingly attempting to mend their mother-daughter relationship. Melia timidly spoke about her previous experiences as a mercenary, a commoner and an orphan, as well as her embarrassment at her first noble gathering, then also apologized for subjecting her daughter to such demanding training. By the end, the tension that had existed before between the two was nowhere to be found. Seletina was smiling broadly while listening to Melia¡¯s stories, as if she were talking with an old friend. She had previously thought it necessary to behave properly in front of her mother. And that if she didn¡¯t do it, she¡¯d be seen as worthless. Seletina was glad, she deeply loved her mother. It was the first mother she¡¯d known. Melia had been the person who had taught her what a family and a mother¡¯s warmth were. She continued to play the role of a lady just so that her mother wouldn¡¯t grow to hate her. Because of this, she felt as though she was living out a dream at the moment. She was ecstatic to have her mother speak to her directly and emerge out of the duchess¡¯ shell. Each statement made by Melia left Seletina speechless in turn. If Seletina1 had not seen Melia in that silver armor, she most likely would not have believed more than half of Melia¡¯s story. Hearing about her mother¡¯s past, which seemed so far removed from the duchess shell that Melia was presenting, Seletina could not help but smile. ¡°You must have gone through a lot of hardship, Mother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. I was a commoner that didn¡¯t even know what the word ¡®Ser¡¯ was. I¡¯m surprised I got this far.¡± ¡°Fufufu.¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Melia asked meekly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°As you now know I was a mercenary. Aren¡¯t you angry that a woman that had never even worn a skirt put you through that¡­¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Seletina said, her eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°I am your daughter. The daughter of the Aldelight family. There is no greater joy for me than that. There is no way I would be disappointed.¡± ¡°Seletina¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually glad that you made me the lady that I am today.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Melia said as she gently caressed Seletina¡¯s cheek. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I need to apologize to you about, Seletina.¡± Melia smiled. ¡°It is by no means a good thing that you ran away and I won¡¯t praise you for it, however, I now understand that it¡¯s a parent¡¯s duty to accept their child¡¯s dreams. Seletina,¡± Melia said, ¡°do you really wish to become a knight?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Melia asked, a serious expression on her face. Her piercing blue eyes were free of any hidden agendas. ¡°You should know that you have numerous paths ahead of you. Nearly all of them result in safety, peace, and happiness. You also have a feeble body. The battlefield is no playground.¡± Melia spoke. Her statements bore no trace of mockery because she had lived both the noble life of a duchess and the battlefield life of a mercenary. Melia merely wished to know. Seletina, in turn, looked back at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mother,¡± she said, bowing her head, ¡°this is nothing more than a selfish wish of mine. As a duke¡¯s daughter, I know that I have heavy burdens placed on my shoulders.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Because I fear for this kingdom.¡± ¡°The kingdom?¡± Melia asked, completely taken aback. ¡°Ten years have passed since the disaster. The people of Elugor are still living in fear of the threat of the demons. I want to become the sword that will cast away that fear.¡± ¡°And what exactly can you do with that body of yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I can do, but what I must do¡­ I must carry the will to protect, as the spirits of the heroes that put themselves on the battlefield did before me.¡± Seletina then continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure that even Orth¡­ Ser Orthus did not go to the battlefield because he was strong but rather because he was driven by something greater than him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you can do, but what you must do¡­¡± Melia smiled. It was the smile of a mother proud of her daughter¡¯s growth. ¡°After you heal you¡¯ll once again resume your lady training. After all, your debut is not that far off.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°And, mind that this is only when your body is feeling well, I will personally train you in the way of the sword.¡± ¡°REALLY?!¡± Seletina exclaimed, her face full of smiles. In response, Melia shyly fiddled with her hair while her cheeks flushed. ¡°B-But you must first do your duties as a duke¡¯s daughter. Your dream of becoming a knight comes afterwards.¡± ¡°YES! OF COURSE! Thank you, Mother!¡± ¡°Good grief. I won¡¯t be able to bear it if you look this happy¡­ But keep this in mind. If I deem that you have not mastered the sword after our sessions, then I will never let you become a knight. Your body is weak the way it is, after all. I won¡¯t be able to bear any more worry¡­¡± The picture of a mother and a kid was perfectly embodied by Seletina, who was beaming broadly, and Melia, who was blushing and tossing her hair back. CH 24 Autumn was nearing its end. Elita sighed as she observed the barren trees; the golden leaves that had once adorned the courtyard were now nowhere to be seen. Autumn was a fine season. It was the time of year for pumpkins, chestnuts, and ginkgo nuts. In addition, grape harvest festivities provided an opportunity to enjoy the plethora of grapes. Elita whipped her drool as she longed for the autumn harvest that she so dearly loved but was no longer able to indulge in. Even though she was still young, Elita already tended to choose efficiency over beauty. ¡°Look at the time! I must hurry.¡± Elita lightly slapped her cheeks and fixed her expression. She did not have the luxury of putting off her work in favor of fantasies about food. Elita walked along what seemed to be an endless corridor, dressed in her exquisite jet-black maid¡¯s uniform and shaking from the late autumn cold. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elita muttered before nervously opening the door she had just arrived at. Upon entering the room, Elita froze at the holy painting-like scenery she¡¯d seen countless times before. Or at least she should have¡­ ¡°What? Lady Seletina1?¡± Elita looked around, but the lovely lady she was meant to be serving was nowhere to be found. The bed¡¯s blanket was arranged neatly, bearing no evidence of use. The fireplace appeared to have been put out a while ago as well. ¡°Just where did Lady Seletina go¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± Elita¡¯s senses were suddenly overwhelmed by the scent of a Pereta fruit. The scent came from the potpourri placed by the room¡¯s window. Elita followed the aroma there, and when she got to the window, she couldn¡¯t help but peek. Outside, she saw Balged and Yennis training with swords as usual. However, right next to them she could see Melia training Seletina. Melia was standing next to Seletina as she practiced, anxiously observing her as if she were observing a piece of glassware. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°I¡¯m so glad for you Lady Seletina.¡± Elita smiled. I¡¯m glad that I was given the chance to serve this lovely family. Such thoughts crossed her mind. 2 CH 25 ¡°I dislike you.¡± The words that felt similar to a death sentence escaped the young girl¡¯s mouth. It would be worth explaining that these words did, by no means, mean an end to one¡¯s life or social standing. Seletina ul Gold Aldelight, on the other hand, took the young girl¡¯s words as a form of rejection. For Seletina, that rejection was like a merciless blade ripping into her heart. After speaking her piece, the young girl snorted, pulled her dress as she turned around, and walked away, leaving just the echoing of her heels in her wake. Seletina could only stare as the girl walked away, a dead fish expression on her face. Seletina had died. She¡¯d died right there and then. The girl who¡¯d just left was Eleanor1 Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia. The first princess of the Kingdom of Elugor, and the cherished daughter of the king. And the one Seletina ought to have been serving. Seletina collapsed on the spot, white-eyed and frothing at the mouth at the unforgivable and ruthless status quo of being despised by Eleanor2. Let¡¯s go back in time¡­ ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Golden hair that flowed gracefully to the waist. In the shadow of a pair of long lashes, deep blue eyes filled with purity and integrity showed themselves. Fair skin, as white as the first snow with a faint tinge of red, and limbs as delicate as Chinese porcelain. These were all features of the now 14-year-old Seletina ul Gold Aldelight. Seletina was now more attractive, while still maintaining a hint of her childlike charm. She¡¯d gotten taller and her curves were now more pronounced giving her a more profound look. Furthermore, the increase in her bosom and bottom areas made her look more feminine. Seletina still possessed the innocence that went along with her youthful, angel-like appearance, but she also had elements of the demonic, seductive beauty that came from adulthood. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°Lady Seletina¡­! You¡¯ve become even more stunning!¡± Elita gasped and tears rolled down her eyes as she witnessed Seletina¡¯s beauty. It goes without saying that this was in no way exaggerated. Tears could truly be seen streaming down her cheeks. Seletina was wearing the same red dress she had on her tenth birthday, but it had been altered to fit her taller frame. Despite the fact that it was the same person wearing the same dress, the difference was astounding. Even Seletina herself was lost for words as she looked at herself in the full-length mirror. I¡¯m beautiful. Seletina thought. She had known this for a very long time, yet now that she was in front of the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of it. The transition of her body and mind into those of a lady¡¯s weighed on Seletina¡¯s mind. Surprisingly, however, the fact did not distress her too much. Seletina was torn when standing in front of the mirror. Did she want to remain as Orthus? Or perhaps as Seletina? Despite her tireless contemplation, she had yet to reach a conclusion. But it wasn¡¯t as if she needed one. Orthus was Seletina. And Seletina was Orthus. A knight¡¯s spirit inside a lady¡¯s body. Seletina liked that ambiguity about herself. That is why he and she would merely live honestly and in line with their beliefs. That is what they¡¯d sworn to themselves. Orthus gently placed his hand on the mirror. Seletina followed suit, placing hers on top of his. They both laughed. ¡°You seem happy.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Seletina exclaimed. Melia took a chair from the dressing table and set it down while smiling. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll make you look fabulous.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina replied with a huge smile. Melia¡¯s gentle hands rested on Seletina¡¯s shoulders as she sat down softly in the chair. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Fufu. That¡¯s the daughter of the Aldelight family.¡± Melia replied, her eyes beaming with delight. ¡°Good luck with the debut.¡± Melia said, to which Seletina nodded. The season was Spring3. The now 14-year-old4 Seletina ul Gold Aldelight would, at last, make her debut on this long-awaited day for the Aldelight family. CH 26 There were lavish events hosted in the spring and fall of every year. They drew everyone together, from the royal family to the most obscure noble, and were the grandest events in the kingdom. Spring and Autumn were the names of these events, respectively. Spring was the one Seletina was attending this time. Seletina felt restless. However, the cause of that was not the upcoming event. Rather, it was because the royal family itself had extended the invitation to her. This meant that Seletina would have a direct audience with the king, whom she so much adored. It would be the first time she¡¯d see the king after her rebirth. Seletina¡¯s heart trembled with joy at this fact. Furthermore¡­ The king was known to have three offspring known as the Three Stars. The two princes were the same age as Seletina and there was also the princess1. And as fate would have it, all three of them would be attending this Spring. Seletina was so excited that her heart was about to burst. Not only would she get to meet the king but the Three Stars as well. As Seletina observed herself in the mirror, the corners of her mouth instinctively raised. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been grinning all day.¡± While applying Seletina¡¯s eyeliner, Melia remarked. ¡°Of course I have. Not only will I get to meet the king but the Three Stars as well. Ah, a true miracle¡­¡± Seletina exclaimed, as if in a trance. Melia, in turn, smiled wryly, ¡°You¡¯re always like this when the king comes up.¡± she remarked. ¡°Lady Seletina is a lady after all. Imagine one of Three Stars being taken in by Lady Seletina at first glimpse. Auch!¡± Elita had her hands pressed to her cheeks in ecstasy when Seletina delivered a chop to her head. One of the Three Stars falling in love with her was something Seletina dreaded greatly. ¡°You really do say some weird things. I can¡¯t imagine myself and the princess having such a relationship¡­¡± ¡°Seletina, are you alright? Shouldn¡¯t it be the prince?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I slipped up. It was common for Seletina to forget that she was a girl when she wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know what got over me.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seletina said with a wry smile, trying to cover up the situation. But I can¡¯t exclude the possibility that the princes might fall for me¡­ Other than the royal family, the Duke is the nobility with the most influence. A duke¡¯s daughter would make an ideal bride. Will I really be able to refuse a prince¡¯s proposal? Seletina¡¯s face grew pale as she pondered that. Even if it was the son of the king, Seletina lacked the confidence to be with a man. However, being a duke¡¯s daughter, she was unlikely to be able to refuse a prince¡¯s proposal. ¡°Seletina, are you alright?¡± Melia asked, worried about her daughter. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m excellent.¡± Seletina made up her mind as she gulped the saliva that had gathered in her mouth. No matter what I will not stand out in front of the princes. She resolutely vowed, her tiny fists tightening with resolve2. CH 27 While being accompanied by formidable soldiers, a magnificent jet-black carriage that was richly embellished with gold decorations made its way through the street. The onlookers stopped and rolled their eyes at the enigmatic sight, but after a pause and a brief moment of assurance, they forgot all about it and continued with their lives. It was not unusual to see such exquisite carriages of the nobility passing through the streets during this time of year when such a significant event was taking place. Despite this, the Aldelight family¡¯s jet-black carriage, which was on a higher plane from the carriages of other nobles, still managed to draw attention. The white horse pulling it was magnificent and appeared majestic, almost like the ruler of all horses. Even from a distance, one was left in wonder at the way the gold draped from the gorgeously adorned ebony body that it pulled. Seletina was the one inside the carriage, her body rattling from the movement of the vehicle. Seletina peered out the window to observe the dramatically increased pedestrian traffic. The royal capital is close. Her heart was racing as she thought. ¡°Seletina, you better put that in the back.¡± Yennis, who was seated across Seletina and appeared to be sleepy, pointed at the object she was holding while yawning. ¡°I want to hold it for a bit more¡­¡± ¡°No can do. We¡¯re close to the capital. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re some kind of weirdo.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seletina gave a dejected mutter. Balged then let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Seletina. You must first prove to Melia, the royal family, and the other nobility that you have grown into a respectable lady during your debut before you are permitted to become a knight, as I¡¯m sure you remember.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Seletina said with a pout and gave Elita what she was holding. The object in question was her treasured sword ¡°Elyutinias¡± Elita kindly accepted the slender sword. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°My precious¡­¡± Seletina said. Melia sighed as she looked at her dejected daughter as if she¡¯d just parted with a loved one. ¡°How did she end up like that?¡± While teaching Seletina the sword over the past four years, Melia learned a lot of things about her. The first was that the god of the swords favored Seletina. Seletina had great talent lying inside her. Talent that one would not expect to find in such a delicate body. Even a combat-tested veteran like Melia had been left speechless by Seletina¡¯s prowess with the sword. It was as if Ilyus, the God of Fate, himself had directed her to become a knight. The second was that although Seletina had talent with the sword, she lacked one for battle. Seletina had remained just as frail over the last four years. She was able to use a slender sword because she had grown taller, but she lacked any kind of muscle. If Melia didn¡¯t stop after five minutes of continuous exercise, Seletina would inevitably collapse due to physical exhaustion. It was a horrible fate to be born with such talent and cursed with such a body1. Melia felt sorry for Seletina, not only as her mother but also as a fellow warrior. Melia let out a deep sigh once more. Her daughter was not only gifted with extraordinary skill, but also with an iron will. Melia felt guilty for having held onto a faint hope that her daughter¡¯s ambition of becoming a knight would eventually fade with time. CH 28 ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô King Gadius the Fourth caressed his beard while seated comfortably on his throne. His heavy sighs served to emphasize the fatigue that was already clearly evident on his face. Even though he appeared imposing, wearing a crimson cloak and a sparkling crown, Gadius¡¯ heart was troubled. The reason for that was the Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s endless troubles. The kingdom¡¯s strength had dropped significantly following the Elugor Disaster. A lack of hands was seen in the agricultural and military fields because of the death of so many young individuals. Even in these trying times, the Aldelight territory was still able to prosper, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The kingdom was barely scraping by. It was in dire straits. Additionally, the void left by the passing of the Kingdom¡¯s hero, Orthus, had not yet been filled. A hero was a beacon of hope. A light that illuminated the future of the people with its existence. There would probably not be another hero like Orthus within the next century. That was what pained the king the most. ¡°Your Majesty, a letter from Imitia Belbed has arrived.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Gadius received the letter from the attendant with a spark of hope appearing in his eyes. Imitia Belbed. She was the head of the Great Belbed Caravan, a group well known to anybody who had at least once dealt with money, and she¡¯d once had a good connection with the Kingdom of Elugor. She was also a Wolfen, a Beastians subspecies that is exceptionally rare. Gadius had extended an invitation to Imitia to this time¡¯s event in an attempt to mend their relationship. But when he finished reading the letter, a deep furrow appeared on his brow, and he sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, she¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not coming. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°That little vixen¡­ Isn¡¯t that woman being far too rude, Your Majesty? She may be the leader of the Great Belbed Caravan and possess the wealth sufficient to move a whole kingdom, but acting disrespectfully for more than a decade is simply unacceptable!¡± ¡°Do not say that. I understand where she¡¯s coming from.¡± Gadius replied while resting his hand on his brow and casting his gaze upwards. Simply put, it had been too dear to lose contact with the Great Belbed Caravan. Gadius could still vividly recall the incident from ten years ago when Imitia had stormed the royal castle. Imitia had cried at the time. She¡¯d cried while clutching onto Gadius¡¯ collar. {Why did you kill Orthus?!} she¡¯d said to him1. Yet, Gadius hadn¡¯t been able to answer. He¡¯d remained silent, not denying that there was a method to save Orthus. He had just given Imitia excuses, claiming that this had been the only way. And that Orthus¡¯ sacrifice had been a noble one. Which in turn had fueled Imitia¡¯s wrath all the more. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Imitia¡¯s beastly appearance, with her claws exposed and her fangs pointed at him, had left Gadius speechless. Gadius had been aware that Imitia loved Orthus. He was aware of how terrible the grief of losing a loved one was. Imitia, unable to control her wrath, released Gadius¡¯ collar, flashed him a vicious look, then turned around to leave and never came back. The Great Belbed Caravan never again dealt with the Kingdom of Elugor after that incident. Gadius was still troubled by that incident because it was one of the key reasons why the kingdom¡¯s trade had been devastated. Gadius let out a deep sigh once more. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this. Tonight is the night of the Spring. I can¡¯t look exhausted in front of the nobles.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. In that case, I¡¯ll begin with the prepa¡­¡± The sound of a door slamming interrupted the man just as he was about to finish his thought. A chubby man, drenched in sweat, emerged and approached Gadius. ¡°Insolence! You¡¯re in the presence of the King!¡± The chubby man was immediately apprehended by the guards, but he persisted and shouted at Gadius. ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯d like to question your plans regarding the invitation to this particular event!¡± Gadius exclaimed as he rose from his throne. Is it truly all of the nobles?! Shivers ran down Gadius¡¯ spine. What on earth is happening in the kingdom? Gadius pondered while entirely disregarding Devia¡¯s rant about how he had nearly died. As a dreadful feeling rushed over Gadius, his blood began to run cold. CH 29 On top of his horse, Caper grinned. His skill with the sword, which he had been honing in the countryside since he was a young boy, had at last been recognized and earned him a spot in the guard of the illustrious Aldelight family, a position with which Caper was genuinely satisfied. Caper had led a life that wasn¡¯t opulent but yet wasn¡¯t poor. He would toil in the fields from dawn till dusk every day, nourishing himself with far-from-lavish cuisine. Young Caper had decided that he didn¡¯t want to end up like his tired-looking father. He¡¯d made up his mind to polish his skills with the sword so that he could one day become a renowned soldier and amass a fortune. There had been countless who¡¯d made fun of Caper¡¯s dream. After all, the only work in their rural area had been plowing the fields. It had been difficult to hear from old, obstinate folks that he wouldn¡¯t succeed. Caper, however, persevered and continued honing his skills day by day. He practiced using a wooden stick that he had found in the woods and carved it to look like a sword. He practiced day after day. Luckily for Caper, he had a talent for the sword. In no time at all, he honed his skills and became the best swordsman in the village. When Caper had finally been pleased with his abilities, he left the village without telling his family and went around swinging his sword. He¡¯d taken a bet. Which he ended up winning. His skills had eventually been noticed, striking him a position in one of the Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s renowned families. Caper¡¯s lips curved into a smile once more. He truly felt content with his current life. He felt truly relaxed at this moment. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) I should start preparing to send money back home sometime soon. He thought to himself. ¡°Hey! Caper!¡± Suddenly a deep voice called out to him from the front. As the hefty, bearded, middle-aged man riding in front called out to him, shivers ran down Caper¡¯s spine. ¡°What is it, Captain?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts grinning like that while on duty.¡± ¡°I apologize, Captain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one carefree fellow, aren¡¯t you? Look.¡± The captain said while pointing his thick finger towards the jet-black carriage they were encircling. ¡°We¡¯re proud warriors serving the renowned Aldelight family. Do not let down your guard for even a moment. If you so much as allow a single hair from Duke Balged, the duchess, or their kids to fall out, I will personally kill you.¡± Caper spoke while suckling his saliva. ¡°B-But Captain. The vicinity is reasonably safe, and the route that connects the Aldelight territory and the royal capital can be seen clearly. Is it really necessary to be vigilant at all times?¡± Fields of young grass stretched as far as the eye could see all around them. The scene of the spring breeze caressing the green waves was serene. The Captain let out a short sigh and glared at Caper. ¡°Caper, have you ever seen a Demon?¡± ¡°N-No. I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Figures. They¡¯re not that common inside the kingdom¡¯s territory. However, they do occasionally show up. And they¡¯re frightening.¡± ¡°I see.¡± What¡¯s so frightening about them? Caper scorned inwardly. He could easily take down any large animal. That, of course, was true for all of the twenty-something men that were guarding the carriage. These warriors were all well-equipped, and they stood in an imposing formation. Caper was confident that they had nothing to fear. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°There¡¯s Demons that can dive underground and those that soar through the skies. The thing with them is that you never know where they¡¯ll spring up from.¡± ¡°I see. The sky, huh¡­¡± Suddenly, Caper was shrouded by a giant shadow. What¡¯s going on? He pondered, a peculiar feeling washing over him The fortune teller said that the weather would be good today¡­ He looked up to the sky, thinking nonchalantly. There¡¯s something there! Suddenly, Caper¡¯s blood ran cold. The thing in the sky was black. Caper couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was because it was blocking the sun, but he could definitely see that something large, black, and with bat wings was flying over them. ¡°MEN! Ready your weapons!¡± The Captain¡¯s shout pierced Caper¡¯s eardrums. This was the first time Caper had ever seen their fearless but always composed captain¡¯s face tremble with nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s a flying Demon! Ready yourselves!¡± Soon after, the black Demon began to descend. In the blink of an eye, it landed, or rather, it hit the ground generating a cloud of dust as if something had just exploded. Soon afterwards, Caper laid eyes on the massive beast before him. ¡°HYAA!¡± He shrieked out of sheer impulse. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) The thing before him was unsightly. Its bloated body was so enormous, that even an adult man would have to struggle to look up just to capture it all. Its massive, bat-like wings were oozing some kind of viscous liquid. Additionally, its eight legs and four arms were hideously swollen. Its face resembled that of a gorgeous goddess but was deprived of pupils. It was black, big and truly unsightly. Caper only had to glance at it to feel sick to his stomach. The Demon then suddenly screamed. The soldiers¡¯ hearts trembled as they heard the scream that sounded like hundreds of women writhing in agony. Caper experienced a warm, wetting sensation in his crotch. No one told me there¡¯d be something like this! Caper thought, his hands shaking as he took an arrow from his quiver. CH 30 The Captain¡¯s orders cut through the area. The soldier¡¯s arrows whistled through the wind, aiming for the black mass. The arrows landed on the black monster¡¯s belly and were sucked inside, making dull sounds. The demon, in turn, remained motionless, appearing undisturbed by them. On the other hand, the arrows sucked into its belly turned dark as they started to decay and ultimately decompose. The surroundings shuddered at the demon¡¯s wild, hysterical laughter. ¡°F?u?c?k?! Arrows won¡¯t do! Everyone! Ready your Blessed Swords1!¡± ¡°Captain! Are we really fighting that thing?!¡± ¡°If you value your life you¡¯ll swing your swords! Do not let it near the carriage! We¡¯ll distract it so that the carriage can get away!¡± the Captain ordered. I don¡¯t want to. Caper thought to himself. Isn¡¯t it the responsibility of the knights and adventurers to fight the Demons? He thought, cursing his own fate. I don¡¯t want to die. As that thought crossed his mind Caper stiffened, unable to take his sword. Caper was left behind as the soldiers spurred their horses to attack the Demon one after the other. One soldier jumped from his horse and thrust his sword into the Demon¡¯s belly. However, the Demon¡¯s skin was so thick that the sword¡¯s blade did not reach its flesh. The lovely visage of the demon observed everything intently before smiling slightly. The following instant, the demon¡¯s arm, which was as thick as a trunk, flew at a terrifying speed and slammed into the soldier¡¯s torso. He¡¯s dead. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Just as the thought crossed Caper¡¯s mind the soldier¡¯s body exploded just like a ripe tomato, scattering everywhere. Caper then saw the soldier¡¯s head rolling slowly toward him. ¡°Ughh¡­¡± Caper¡¯s face went pale. The head in front of him belonged to a comrade with whom he had shared laughs and conversations up until yesterday. He¡¯d been a kind senior with a wife and child. Caper and he had even promised to go drinking after today¡¯s mission. ¡°Damn it.¡± Tears rolled from Caper¡¯s eyes. The sheer absurdity of everything stunned him to the core. Even though Caper hadn¡¯t spent much time on the battlefield, he was totally conscious of what death on the battlefield looked like. However, having one¡¯s life taken by such a monster was just too cruel. I should¡¯ve stayed plowing the fields if I knew things would turn out like this. Caper thought, clenching his teeth. ¡°Caper!¡± As he was flung by the Demon¡¯s wings, the Captain yelled, his voice tainted with a trace of pain. Through this shout, Caper was pulled back to the real world, only to see the black mass approaching him. Caper¡¯s balls shrunk and his heart clenched. The devil laughed heartily and gleefully as it noticed the dejected look on Capper¡¯s face. It then launched all four of its enormous black arms at Capper, making it appear as though a muddy stream was pouring in his direction. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Caper sprang off his horse impulsively and fell to the ground. He then witnessed his horse being reduced to minced meat in the Demon¡¯s grasp. ¡°F?u?c?k?¡­ damn it¡­¡± Body fluids poured out of every imaginable hole. Despite the fact that there could be no greater humiliation, Caper was powerless to stop the leaking. ¡­ die. I¡¯ll die. Caper¡¯s head went blank as the Demon slowly turned its head towards him. He was deaf to all of the voices calling out to him. Despite knowing it was futile, Caper clung to his sword with trembling hands. His inner warrior was telling him that he had to at least pass away gracefully. Caper readied himself to confront the Demon. The Demon¡¯s eight legs moved swiftly, rushing towards Caper. Its four arms then shot out. There would be no escaping them this time. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Caper said. Suddenly, a red hue flew in front of him. Following that, a sweet, fruit-like aroma, not fitting his despair, filled Caper¡¯s nostrils. Within a split second, the Demon¡¯s arm was severed by a sharp hue. ¡°What the?!¡± A crimson dress, gold hair, delicate as silk, sharp, deep blue eyes, and a sword, shining with a silvery light. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± A clear, soothing voice echoed, easing Caper¡¯s tension. A fire of rage was silently raging inside Seletina ul Gold Aldelight¡¯s eyes2. CH 31 The sky split. At the very least, the intensity of the swing led one to believe as much. On the ground, the demon¡¯s four severed arms wriggled like a lizard¡¯s tail. The Demon glared at Seletina, its face contorted with anguish. Seletina, on the other hand, wore a calm expression. She delicately raised her prized sword, Elyutinias, and studied the Demons in behavior. She acted without any hint of pressure or anxiety. She radiated a feeling of serenity and a bit of self-assurance. Standing behind the girl who was half his size, Caper was overcome with an overwhelming feeling of ease. He had long since forgotten that he was being protected by the person he was supposed to be watching over. The Demon and Seletina. The first to move was the Demon. From the wounds left by its four severed arms, a large number of black tentacles formed. With whip-like maneuvers, they flew in the direction of Seletina. Seletina exhaled. She focused on the tentacles, her pinky and ring fingers tightening around the grip of the sword, which was adorned with two interlaced roses. The next instant, a slash erupted. Seletina swung her sword three times in the time it took Caper to blink once. As it cut through the tentacles and moved through the air like a water stream Elyutinias left a silvery afterglow in its wake. The speed and trajectory of its movements were nothing short of divine. The Demon¡¯s tentacles had no way of reaching Seletina. The countless tentacles were being kept in check by a single sword. As if she were performing a waltz, Seletina¡¯s skirt fluttered and her hair danced. The scene that transpired in front of Caper left him gasping for air. Beautiful. Was the only thought flooding his mind. ¡°IDIOTS! STOP DAYDREAMING! WE¡¯RE JOINING HER!¡± The loud cry brought Caper back, like a bucket of cold water being dumped on him. All of the stunned guards picked up their swords and charged at the Demon. ¡°Finish it! I¡¯ll buy you time!¡± Seletina yelled. She spoke with a hint of impatience and appeared to be struggling for air as she swung her sword. No matter how divine her swordsmanship, she would not be able to hold off the tentacles for much longer. After cutting a few tentacles, a clearing appeared in front of Seletina. As soon as she saw it, she ran in its direction and arrived at the Demon¡¯s feet. Raising Elyutinias high, she easily severed one of the Demon¡¯s legs. The Demon quickly lost its balance and fell to the ground sideways, presenting a golden opportunity. ¡°YAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) With his sword pointed downward, the captain leapt toward the Demon¡¯s face and roared. His bulging arms plunged the blade hard into the space between the Demon¡¯s eyes. The blade pierced the Demon¡¯s hard flesh between its eyes, cutting deep. The Demon let out a pained shriek and began to shake its head. ¡°Whoa?!¡± The Captain was flung away and slammed hard on the ground, all of his breath escaping his lungs. Immediately after that a flurry of tentacles shot at him. The Demon¡¯s remaining tentacles, as well as the new ones that had developed from the fresh leg wound, all shot out. ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± Seletina yelled, throwing herself forward. She swung her sword skillfully, preventing any tentacles from coming close to the captain. However¡­ ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Beads of sweat could be seen forming on Seletina¡¯s brow. Her breathing became shaky, and she could feel her lungs starting to wheeze. All of these indicators pointed to her nearing her limit. Seletina was at the brink1. CH 32 Seletina howled. As beads of sweat streamed down her face, her swings became more sophisticated. Faster, faster, and faster. Her blond hair became a golden vortex, and her scarlet dress was whirling like a whirlwind. She hacked at the countless tentacles and served as a shield for the soldiers. Seletina didn¡¯t stop no matter what. Truly a one-woman army. Unbelievably fierceness was displayed by this young girl who one wouldn¡¯t even think would be able to wield a sword. It didn¡¯t take long for the flame of resolve to kindle within the soldiers¡¯ eyes. They forgot their fear as they gripped their swords and hacked at the Demon¡¯s body. Armed with a limitless amount of confidence, the soldiers¡¯ fighting spirit was stoked by Seletina¡¯s efforts and their assurance that the menace would be vanquished. Next came a one-sided battle. The soldiers¡¯ sword, stained with black blood, rained down endlessly. The scene was ruled by the sound of flesh being cut, the repulsive screams of the demon, and the high-pitched wind noises from Seletina¡¯s sword. The soldiers¡¯ hearts began to be overcome by their urge to win and the certainty of victory. But¡­ this led to carelessness. A faint wave of comfort swept across them. Which is why they did not notice. They had missed the fact that Seletina, having reached the limit of her stamina, had collapsed. However, the Demon¡¯s hideous, pupil-less eyes did not miss it. The atmosphere trembled as the Demon shrieked, and numerous tentacles emerged from wounds on its body. The bundled-up soldiers met the tentacles head-on and were blown away. The Demon then focused on the spot where a tiny gap had appeared. As its bloodlust surged, the surrounding temperature fell. ¡°NO! Lady Seletina!¡± The first to notice this change was none other than the Captain. However, Seletina, who was hunched over and gripping her chest, could not move. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were hazy, indicating that she was most likely unconscious. The Demon shot forth like an arrow. It struggled to move because it had lost three of its four arms and seven of its eight legs. But despite this, the Demon used its remaining arm and leg to creep towards Seletina. ¡°MEN! PROTECTED YOUR LADY!¡± The Captain roared. The Demon finally appeared before Seletina, covered in wounds and blood. The Demon raised its blood-stained hand and let out a roar akin to a woman¡¯s weep. We won¡¯t make it¡­ Was the thought that ran through the Captain¡¯s mind. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Caper roared crazily as he positioned himself between the Demon and Seletina. His sword, which had hindered him from running, had long since been thrown away. Caper crossed his arms. His only objective was to serve as Seletina¡¯s meat shield. A tremendous force fell and slammed down on Caper¡¯s body. Caper felt the impact travel through his arms, shoulder, and even up to his brain. Yet, despite this, he held on. He stood his ground and became Seletina¡¯s shield. Irritated, the Demon proceeded to hammer down on Caper. Due to the countless wounds the Demon had sustained, the force of its blows had diminished, nevertheless, they were still formidable. Thankfully, Caper, the most physically robust member of the squad, was the one to greet them. ¡°DAMN YOU! I¡¯LL PERSEVERE! I¡¯LL PERSEVERE I TELL YOU! I¡¯M NOT A COWARD YOU FILTHY DEMON SCUM!¡± Caper roared. The wish to protect Seletina had, by this point, enveloped Caper¡¯s whole being. He would let no harm fall on the young girl struggling behind him. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Caper and Seletina had no special connection. They were merely a noble lady and a hired soldier. Nothing else. Caper had no additional feelings about their relationship. However, the events today left him feeling different. Caper was overcome by feelings that he couldn¡¯t describe. With her extraordinary talents, the young lady had saved Caper when he was overcome with panic and wallowing in his own feces1. Caper could not accept that. When Caper saw what Seletina had done, only feelings of humiliation and jealousy raced through his mind. He envied Seletina for her status and power while also feeling sorry for himself for his helplessness. Not fair. If I had that sort of skill, I¡¯d be able to hold my own. If I had that sort of skill, I wouldn¡¯t be this pitiful. Flames of jealousy burned through Caper¡¯s heart. Unsightly feelings consumed his body. But the moment he saw Seletina kneel down, Caper realized something crucial. He thought to himself, If I had that kind of skill would I really be able to go against that demon? The answer to that question of his was, no. It wasn¡¯t a matter of being strong or weak. To stand before such a demon was an extraordinary feat in itself. And regardless of how strong Seletina was, a single blow from the demon would send her twig-like body into neverland. There was no way Seletina herself was not aware, or not afraid of that. Yet, she¡¯d come. She could have stayed inside the carriage and fled the battlefield, leaving the soldiers to fend for themselves. If she¡¯d done that, she would have gone towards a world without the demon. Caper thought to himself. If I had her skill would I be able to stand against that demon? No, I definitely wouldn¡¯t. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) The moment he realized that Caper ran. Lady Seletina does not deserve to die here. If someone has to die, let it be a scumbag like me. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to give my cheap life for someone like her. Caper threw his sword away and began running. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Caper lost all feeling in his arms. His arms sagged, unable to lift themselves again. Regardless, Caper stood. His will was stronger than steel. Caper kept taking the blows while using his body as a shield. Around the time he took the fifth blow. Caper felt death creeping up on him. With only one more blow, his life would be lost. The moment he realized his own death Caper laughed. I managed to hold on. He grinned as he caught a glimpse of the soldiers who had previously been blown away coming towards Seletina. Even if he were to fall, Caper knew that they would still protect her. Caper felt relief as he looked at the Demon¡¯s raised fist. I leave the rest to you. And so he closed his eyes. A silvery light slipped past Caper. A strike more powerful than Seletina¡¯s severed the Demon¡¯s fist along with its entire arm in what felt like a sudden gust of wind. Caper lost all strength when he saw the person before him. The silvery hue in Caper¡¯s eyes was none other than Melia the Gale. ¡°Lady Melia¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for protecting my daughter. I¡¯m glad we hired you.¡± Caper collapsed to the ground and lost consciousness. The Demon was then dealt another blow by Melia, which ultimately resulted in its demise. CH 33 Up¡­ up¡­ up¡­ Slowly, consciousness made its way up from the bottom of a murky sea, where none of the sun¡¯s rays could reach, to the top where the sun shined. The first thing that escape the murky sea was a sensation. The soul took its rightful place in the body and the various sensations woke up. A warm sensation spread across the entire body as the heart awoke and quickly began pumping blood. As he slightly moved his fingers Caper felt the nostalgic sensation of his body reacting to his will. Following that, he slowly opened his eyes. The thing reflected in Caper¡¯s almond-coloured eyes was an otherworldly beauty. The young girl¡¯s deep blue eyes trembled with worry as they saw Caper waking up. A goddess. Was the thought that dominated Caper¡¯s mind. He believed a goddess had come to escort him from this world following his death. Reaching for the goddess¡¯ cheek, Caper yielded to the wonderful feeling. His rugged fingers gently caressed the goddess¡¯ cheek. Her skin, which was softer than silk, had a foam-like softness to it. Furthermore, he noticed a pleasant aroma. Aahh¡­ A goddess¡¯ beauty is truly unmatched. Caper thought as he enjoyed the sensation. ¡°Um¡­¡± The goddess¡¯ tone resonated like a bell, and her brows dipped slightly, suggesting her discomfort. Huh? Caper¡¯s brain suddenly sprang into action. He was familiar with this voice. This is not a goddess. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Finally, Caper¡¯s consciousness became completely awake. ¡°Whoaaa! Lady Seletina, I apologize!¡± Caper said, immediately pulling away his hand. I messed up. Caper thought as he felt the blood rushing straight up to his head. Seeing him behave that way Seletina chuckled as though she hadn¡¯t taken any offense. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so shocked. I won¡¯t eat you.¡± ¡°E-Eat me¡­?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, joking. That aside. How are you feeling?¡± Oh, yea! Finally realizing that he ought to have been fatally injured, Caper got out of the cozy bed. He twisted his torso and spun his arms in circles a couple of times to check his condition, but he found no abnormalities. It was as if the fight with the Demon had been a dream. His body was completely healthy. ¡°I feel completely fine¡­ Just what happened¡­¡± ¡°We gave you a Potion. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve been completely healed.¡± ¡°A Potion?! You used such a precious item on me?!¡± ¡°Of course. After all, you saved my life.¡± Seletina said with a warm smile. On the other hand, Caper felt completely overwhelmed by this act of kindness. A single Potion cost a whole fortune. Even a noble would have trouble getting one, much less a commoner like Caper. How kind is the Lady to use such a priceless gift on me, a lowly soldier, as opposed to using it on herself?! Caper pondered while feeling complete admiration. ¡°Me aside, how are your injuries, Lady Seletina?¡± ¡°I was unharmed thanks to your protection.¡± Seletina said proudly. ¡°Thank god¡­¡± ¡°Caper,¡± Seletina said, looking straight at him. ¡°Y-Yes?!¡± Caper answered, straightening his back. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Despite the fact that Caper had previously seen Seletina, he had never gazed at her squarely like this. The idea that Seletina¡¯s exquisite face was plastered against his caused Caper to blush and feel incredibly embarrassed. ¡°Thank you for protecting me.¡± Seletina said, bowing her head. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t, Lady Seletina. A person like you shouldn¡¯t bow your head to someone like me¡­!¡± Caper exclaimed frantically, attempting to stop her, but Seletina¡¯s head remained frozen. It was not every day that a commoner could see the back of a noble¡¯s head. Nevertheless, Seletina went on, ¡°I am still alive because of your bravery. You are a brave warrior, and I must express my gratitude and respect to you. Rather, I wish to express it. So, thank you, truly.¡± It was then that Caper realized why so many of his seniors were not afraid of the Demon and why they did not run away but instead stood their ground to protect the Aldelight family. It was because this family had to be protected. Caper had thought that all of the nobles were the same. Pathetic creatures who would look down and snatch money from the poor, while flaunting their shallowness. However, he now understood that this was not the case for all. The Aldelight Family¡­ Seletina ul Gold Aldelight was different. I swear. I will offer my sword and my heart to Lady Seletina. I will offer everything I have to this merciful young girl who recognized me, despite my shameful actions. As he observed Seletina¡¯s lowered head, Caper thought while tears welling up in his eyes. The tears eventually broke through and began to flow. These were tears of joy, at being recognized by a noble individual. Of the relief at having made it back alive, and of finally being free from his inferiority complex. Caper¡¯s emotions took on the shape of tears as they fell down. When Seletina saw Caper like that her eyes began to wander and her hands began to fiddle. Her deep blue eyes shook with turmoil. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seletina made up her mind and held Caper¡¯s head, pressing it against her chest with her slender, white hands. Caper initially trembled from shock before resting his head against Seletina¡¯s chest. A sweet aroma and a gentle warmth enveloped him. Seletina clumsily caressed Caper¡¯s rough hair, implying that she must have not done this before. ¡°It must have been scary, right? It must have been hard for you¡­ Thank you, truly.¡± Seletina¡¯s soft voice echoed as she gently wrapped Caper in her embrace. The two of them resembled a mother and her child or maybe an older sister and her brother. The tale of how Caper would recall this scene and turn bright red from this day on is a story for another day1. CH 34 ¡°Damn, this is way too extravagant for us.¡± A young soldier said as he slowly removed his light armor. Before him lay a soft and warm crimson carpet, a large, bouncy bed, and a small but intricately made chandelier that was clearly the work of a skilled craftsman. Anywhere the boy turned, he only saw extraordinary things. And, despite being a three-person room, it was rather spacious. Looking a little restless, the young man plopped down on a nearby chair. ¡°It¡¯s a present from Lord Balged, so let¡¯s make the most of it.¡± The Captain¡¯s low voice entered the young soldier¡¯s ears. The Captain then sat down on the couch, taking off his armor and heaving a long sigh. His face clearly showed his fatigue. ¡°To think that they would spoil a soldier in such a fashion. I never thought we¡¯d get to stay in the same inn as the Duke. Are the Aldelights benevolent gods or something?¡± the young soldier asked. ¡°I can¡¯t blame you for not knowing; you¡¯re new, just like Caper after all. The Aldelight family, you see, pays rather handsomely for the respective work. You could call them the model employer.¡± A senior soldier with a face that resembled an eggplant replied to the young soldier. Like the Captain, he emanated the aura of a battle-hardened veteran. ¡°Hmm. They must be quite rich.¡± ¡°More like they know how to properly use their money and are loyal. You won the lottery by being hired here, brat.¡± ¡°The Duchess and the Young Lady are quite the beauties as well.¡± the young soldier added, his cheeks blushing. The images of Melia and Seletina filled his mind. There were very few women who could compete with the two of them, regardless of how big the kingdom was. That was especially the case for Seletina. She wasn¡¯t quite ripe yet1, but when she was, the young man was positive that no one would be able to match her beauty. ¡°Hey, brat. You should know what¡¯ll happen to you if you fawn over Lady Melia or Lady Seletina2, don¡¯t you?¡± the Captain remarked with a wicked grin. ¡°I-I-I-I¡¯m not fawning over them!¡± The young soldiers denied frantically. The Captain, in turn, nodded content with the boy¡¯s reaction. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t. If you were serious about going after either one you would¡¯ve become the victim of the finest inn murder mystery in all of the capital.¡± ¡°Haha, Captain, go easy on the youngster. Like you weren¡¯t head over heels Lady Melia back in the day.¡± ¡°Hey! Shut it!¡± The Captain growled, glaring at the senior soldier, who in turn simply smiled. ¡°By the way, being seniors and all, I wanted to ask you two a question. What the heck is up with Lady Melia and Lady Seletina¡¯s strength? I freaking knocked my socks off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Melia the Gale?¡± ¡°Melia the Gale?¡± The young soldier asked, appearing confused. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The Captain and the senior soldier exchanged looks before sighing. ¡°What? What¡¯s up with that reaction?¡± the young soldier asked. ¡°If you want to live long in this world you¡¯d better learn a bit more about it¡­¡± ¡°I-I get it. So, what¡¯s the deal with this Melia the Gale?¡± ¡°Melia the Gale is the name of a legendary mercenary.¡± ¡°Huh? A Mercenary? The Duchess? What?¡± ¡°Just how oblivious are you? Sir Balged and Lady Melia¡¯s marriage was one that shook the whole kingdom.¡± ¡°Whhaaa¡­ I had no clue¡­¡± ¡°Captain, I truly am sad. Just how did such a nincompoop land a job for the Aldelights.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m as amazed as you are. To think that we¡¯re working with such a moron.¡± Both the Captain and the senior soldier sighed while making a mockery of the young soldier. ¡°You see, Lady Melia was once a legendary mercenary and the Captain and I became one of her henchmen after falling head over heels for her. The majority of the squad¡¯s senior soldiers were formerly Lady Melia¡¯s men.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Still, brat, you should¡¯ve seen Lady Melia in her prime. She¡¯s beautiful now, but back then she was not only beautiful but god damn strong as well. And although she became a noble, she did not forget about her duty to her buddies. And so, after becoming a noble she generously hired us and formed this squad.¡± The young soldier listened while the Captain and senior soldier sang Melia¡¯s praises, proving just how long they had known her. Nonetheless, he maintained a stupid expression, as if unable to comprehend all of the information. ¡°Then does that mean that Lady Seletina inherited Lady Melia¡¯s talent with the sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But¡­ The thing is, in my opinion, Lady Seletina¡¯s talent with the sword far surpasses that of Lady Melia.¡± The Captain said as he remembered the skilful mastery over the sword that Seletina had shown a few hours earlier. He¡¯d seen her and Melia practice on numerous occasions, but he¡¯d never once seen Seletina get serious. ¡°To be honest, I was astonished by Lady Seletina¡¯s natural talent with the sword. She may even be the one to inherit it.¡± ¡°Inherit? Inherit what?¡± ¡°The title of Hero3.¡± As those words left the Captain¡¯s mouth the young soldier froze. The Hero. Does that tiny frame of hers really possess the strength to compete with that of the legendary Hero Orthus? The young soldier felt an unfathomable excitement rise within him. ¡°We¡¯ve been hired by some amazing people, haven¡¯t we?!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ve just now realized that?!¡± ¡°This one really is a moron¡­¡± The three of them then discussed Seletina and Caper¡¯s conditions, their fallen brothers, and a few business prospects before crawling into their comfortable beds. Morning came early for soldiers, so staying up late was not a good idea. In addition, the Spring¡¯s opening, which had been postponed, would take place tomorrow. Thus, they had to be in prime conditions. After slipping into bed, it didn¡¯t take the three men long to nod off. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) CH 35 The Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s Royal Capital. From a window of the royal castle, three shadows could be seen peering toward the beautiful city below. The three of them each had finely tailored clothing, from stunning silk, a crown, and even a tiara perched atop their heads. ¡°Despite the fact that it¡¯s Spring, it is only one more social event. How absurd. It¡¯s ridiculous that it didn¡¯t get canceled even though every noble who came here was attacked in some way.¡± The youngster murmured as he caressed the crown on top of his silvery, wolf-cut hair. The boy¡¯s name was Dios. Dios Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia. The Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s first prince. ¡°Because that¡¯s just what the Anti-Royal Faction wanted. If the people learned that the Spring had been abruptly canceled, panic would break out. It¡¯s okay to postpone, but it would be foolish to cancel it.¡± The answer came from another young man who looked exactly the opposite of the wild-looking Dios, wearing spectacles and exuding intelligence. Similar to Dios, he also had a crown that reflected the moonlight, and he had silver, shoulder-length hair. The boy¡¯s name was Elias. Elias Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia. The Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s second prince. ¡°And why would the Anti-Royal Faction want that?¡± Dios asked. ¡°Do you really think that the attacks this time were mere coincidences?¡± Elias asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Anti-Royal Faction likely intended to harm the royal family¡¯s reputation among the nobles. It¡¯s undeniably a blatant and vulgar tactic, but as long as it harms the royal family¡¯s reputation, it was worth it.¡± Elias added. ¡°Okay, but you¡¯re missing one thing.¡± ¡°What am I missing?¡± ¡°Demons were involved in the attacks. Do you honestly believe they can control Demons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Elias murmured, timidly pushing his glasses up with his fingers out of habit. At the sight, Dios¡¯ eyes grew weaker and he scratched the back of his head. He then shifted his gaze to the down below. ¡°There¡¯s no way the Anti-Royal Faction have found a way to control Demons, right?¡± Of course not¡­ Elias thought, clearing his throat at the preposterous notion. ¡°Good grief! Are you really having fun discussing such depressing subjects? Today¡¯s the Spring! You ought to discuss more exciting things.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) A young girl exclaimed, puffing out her cheeks. The strands of silver hair, like her brothers¡¯, fell to her waist, and the tiara that was placed on her head had a silvery sheen. The girl¡¯s name was Eleanor. Eleanor Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia. The Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s first princess. Dios and Elias both sighed. ¡°You sure are laid-back.¡± ¡°Brother Dios! That¡¯s not something you should say to a lady!¡± ¡°Eli. Please do not change.¡± Elias said. ¡°Even you brother Elias?! Stop treating me like a child!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, glaring at her brothers. They, in turn, had calm expressions. ¡°You¡¯re still a child, Eleanor.¡± ¡°What are you saying, brother Dios? Are we not triplets? What is with all this talk of being a child? Don¡¯t you agree brother Elias?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Brother Elias, please look at me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eleanor exclaimed, stomping her heels to the ground. Dios couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight. ¡°By! The! Way! Do you two remember?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°Remember what?¡± Dios asked. ¡°That thing, Dios, that thing.¡± ¡°What? Oh¡­ That thing, huh¡­¡± Both Dios and Elias¡¯s expressions turned gloomy. They¡¯d been told by their father to find a potential wife this Spring1. ¡°A wife he said¡­¡± ¡°He sure did¡­¡± Both of them sighed as they exchanged glances. Their minds were filled with images of all the tea parties they had survived up to this point. The only thing in the eyes of the women who would glance at them was ulterior motives. Both of them were fed up with women and their parents trying to appeal to them. ¡°How come you¡¯re suddenly acting meek? Royals frequently become engaged to ladies without being given the opportunity to choose. You should be appreciative of Father¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡± Eleanor said. Eleanor just giggled in response to their forlorn remarks. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Well! It makes sense that you can¡¯t find any acceptable women when you¡¯ve got a perfect lady like me right here. It breaks my heart that I¡¯m causing you to put off tying the knot!!! My sincere apologies!!!¡± Eleanor burst out laughing while leaning back and resting her hands on her waist. ¡°I¡¯m certain that the topic of conversation during this Spring will be none other than me2!! Hahahahah!!! Hohohohoho3!!! Hehe¡­ cough cough!!!¡± This one¡¯s definitely an idiot. The two brothers thought regretfully as they watched their sister. CH 36 Along the wide, meticulously paved cobblestone alleys of the royal capital, a magnificent black carriage sailed. The richly ornamented, gold-plated black carriage was able to draw attention even in one of the continent¡¯s most opulent cities far too easily. The people who would stop to look at it would have this to say, ¡°How high one¡¯s status must be to be able to ride in that carriage?¡± ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Seletina was genuinely impressed as she gazed out the carriage window at the royal capital. A neatly paved cobblestone road. Brick houses with pointed roofs stretching to the sky, standing in a line as if competing with one another. Lamp posts with oil lamps were placed at regular intervals, as though to disperse the darkness. A cluster of ladies and gentlemen in well-tailored or high-collar attire, something uncommon in the countryside. A constant commotion made the skies appear obscure. A murky but vibrant atmosphere. Seletina gazed at the city where the hero Orthus was born and raised. Although it appeared to be unchanged, it was nonetheless somewhat different from the streets Orthus had explored. The city had undoubtedly changed, leaving Orthus behind, even if it was something as simple as an occasional bakery closing or a change in the layout of the shops. Seletina felt the impermanence of all things, and a tinge of desolation swept through her. ¡°Seletina, this is your first time in the royal capital, no?¡± Yennis, who was sitting next to her, asked. ¡°It is. Everything is just so new and exciting.¡± ¡°The royal capital¡¯s quite fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It truly is. I¡¯m hoping that at tonight¡¯s party, I won¡¯t get made fun of for being a country girl.¡± Seletina said with a slight chuckle. It was difficult to believe she was from this world when she smiled so beautifully while wearing a crimson dress and a bit of makeup. ¡°Haha. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ve undergone Mother¡¯s hellish training. You¡¯re a lady amongst ladies. Isn¡¯t that right, Mother?¡± Yennis asked, however, Melia remained quiet, looking down. She was muttering as if casting a curse while having her gaze fixated on the ground. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah! Yes, yes! Seletina will be fine. Surely.¡± Melia jolted out of her daze and replied in a rush. Her voice was shaking, and her face was pale. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the sight. ¡°You do not need to worry so much, Mother. I will do well in my debut. Remember, Mother¡ªI went through your education. It¡¯ll be alright. Do not be so worried.¡± ¡°Seletina¡­ I know, but still¡­¡± With tears starting to form in her eyes, Melia murmured. Noticing that, Balged stretched out his hand and placed it over Melia¡¯s shoulders, bringing her closer to him. ¡°Melia, there¡¯s no need to be like this. It will be fine. Seletina is our daughter, after all. We¡¯ve done everything we could have. That¡¯s why I believe it will be fine.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Balged wiped Melia¡¯s tears away with his thick finger as he spoke. After taking one or two slow, deep breaths to regain her composure, the pale-looking Melia softly took Seletina¡¯s hand. ¡°Seletina, you¡¯ve done well to put up with my education up until now. I truly believe that you¡¯ve done great. I¡¯ve taught you everything you need to know about being a proper lady. So embrace the Spring with your head held high. Deal?¡± ¡°Deal. Thank you, Mother.¡± Mother and daughter held hands. Melia had a serious expression on her face, whereas Seletina had a sweet smile. Shouldn¡¯t the roles be reversed? Balged thought but knew that it was something he should not say aloud. ¡°Is it just me, or was Mother not worried about my debut?¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯s just what being a man is, Yennis.¡± Balged laughed1. The carriage pushed forward towards the Royal Castle. CH 37 ¡°How many?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one left. The last guests are the Aldelights.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The armored guard twisted his shoulders, his bones rattling, and lightly touched the roster. Before the guards could take notice, the night had lowered its drapes. A similar tired expression could be seen on the man next to the guard, whose hand lantern was swinging lazily in his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the security for this time¡¯s Spring is a bit over the top? Even the Order of the Phoenix has been called, according to what I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rumor has it that the nobles from all throughout the nation were attacked on their way here.¡± ¡°You being serious?¡± ¡°Some of the guards overheard a Baron raising a fuss in the royal hall over it. Apparently, they were gagged, but judging from this security it must be true.¡± ¡°This gathering seems fishy¡­¡± ¡°Sure does. Still, it doesn¡¯t concern people like us.¡± ¡°Haha. I guess you¡¯re right. Look. It seems our final guest is here.¡± A luxurious black carriage adorned with lights came into view from the distance. The two guards straightened themselves and waited. ¡°Behind me is the Aldelight Family. This is our invitation. This should be all, no?¡± Caper, who was serving as coachman, expertly pulled the reins and brought the carriage to a stop as he spoke. Following this, he handed the invitation. The man with the hand lantern received it and after looking at it said, ¡°The Aldelight Family it is,¡± handing the invitation back to Caper. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± ¡°Before that let us examine the inside of the carriage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caper exclaimed, frowning. ¡°Why do you need to examine the inside? Don¡¯t I have the invitation right here?¡± ¡°You do, but these are the rules.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about such a check during previous gatherings. Do you really expect me to let you disturb the Duke?¡± Caper questioned. He seemed pretty upset, and his aggressive demeanor added to the impression. The guard cleared his throat after hearing Caper¡¯s angry remarks and said, ¡°This time it is different. We are required to do this for everyone¡¯s safety¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think Lady Seletina¡­ I mean Duke Aldelight is? Do you really think I¡¯ll let someone like you disturb Lady Sele1¡­ Duke Aldelight?¡± ¡°Caper, stand down.¡± A clear, delicate voice echoed in Caper¡¯s ears. Before Caper could notice, the carriage¡¯s door had opened. A golden hair that shone in the moonlight emerged from within. Alongside that were delicate limbs that fanned out from the red dress that reminded one of white porcelain and deep blue eyes that gave one the impression of a spring sky. As Seletina came down the carriage¡¯s steps her high heels clacked slowly, and the two guards disregarded all else as they gazed in wonder. With their eyes glued on Seletina, the guards were frozen thanks to Seletina¡¯s unfathomable beauty. ¡°Brother, Father, Mother. Please come out. It appears the carriage needs to be checked.¡± ¡°Tsk. How bothersome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that Yennis. Rules are rules.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) A short while later, their maid Elita, Yennis, Balged, and Melia emerged. ¡°Gentlemen, please check inside.¡± Seletina said with a gentle smile. The two guards, entranced by her smile, were stuck in place. ¡°Um, gentlemen?¡± Seletina asked once again with a troubled smile. ¡°Oh! Yes! We¡¯ll carry out the check!¡± The guards replied in a hurried manner. It wasn¡¯t necessary to mention how embarrassed they were in front of such beauty. It became obvious that the two¡¯s check was their most fruitless of the day as they scurried inside the carriage absentmindedly. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°Are you finished?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Thank you for your cooperation!¡± ¡°In this case, we will be off.¡± After saying that the members of the Aldelight Family proceeded inside their jet-black carriage. Seletina turned around as if she had remembered something as soon as she stepped onto the steps. ¡°Please excuse our coachman¡¯s rude behavior.¡± Seletina said, slightly bowing her head. ¡°D-Do not pay it any heed! Thank you very much for your cooperation with our work!¡± ¡°Fufu. You do not need to act so formally.¡± Seletina said with a smile and climbed inside the carriage. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Have a pleasant evening.¡± Seletina said, waving her delicate hand. When they saw this, the guards blushed, as if they¡¯d been shot in the heart. Caper yanked the reins and the carriage shot forth. The carriage¡¯s wheels rattled as it was carried into the castle, and the guards looked in awe as it eventually vanished from sight. ¡°Hey.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) The two guards¡¯ minds were preoccupied with the picture of the smiling Seletina. They couldn¡¯t begin to fathom just how many powerful nobles and royals would flock to her smile. With such ideas racing through their heads, the guards stood absentmindedly. In their thoughts, they could still see Seletina¡¯s last smile. CH 38 ¡®My King. My esteemed King.¡¯ Clank! Clank! Clank! A set of crimson heels played a cheerful melody. ¡®I have waited for this day when I will yet again have the chance to stand before you. Ah, what a wonderful day this is.¡¯ Clank! Clank! Clank! The ringing of armor was nowhere to be heard. The armor had changed into a dress. The soldier¡¯s greaves into heels, and the giant-like sturdy body into one seemingly made out of glass. In comparison to the previous time Seletina had strolled these castle halls, everything¡ªincluding her attire, social standing, and gender¡ªwas different. However, Orthus was still the same. While his name and looks changed, his proud soul, which he had sworn to the king, remained resolute. A pair of servants opened the massive double door that stood in front of Seletina. Seletina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As the cold air filled her lungs, Seletina could feel her emotions calming down. ¡®My King.¡¯ Orthus was still alive. ¡®I have come before you.¡¯ Slowly, Seletina¡¯s long eyelashes-draped eyes opened and the deep blue iris inside them shone brightly. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô A golden wind howled through the spacious dance hall. The hall, which was bustling with ladies and gentlemen¡¯s laughter, became filled with a desolate feeling. One of the nobles paused and turned to stare at a specific area with wide-open eyes. Numerous more eyes followed the noble¡¯s as it brought the entire hall¡¯s focus to one location. ¡°The Aldelights,¡± someone whispered. Duke Balged ul Gold Aldelight. Duchess Melia ul Gold Aldelight. Their firstborn son, Yennis ul Gold Aldelight, who¡¯d just had his debut last year. And finally¡­ ¡°What pristine beauty¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The gazes of men and women, young and elderly, were all captivated by a single young girl. The ladies had forgotten their jealousy in the presence of this beauty, and the young sirs¡¯ faces had slightly reddened. Consequently, the royal family was not an exception. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°She is¡­ She¡¯s just like an angel¡­¡± At the guest of honor table, the first prince, Dios, and the second prince, Elias, were talking absentmindedly. This was an odd reaction for the two of them, who were used to interacting with women but had never exhibited any particular interest in any particular one. Gadius the Fourth smiled as he saw his sons in such a light. ¡®Although there were some disturbances, I¡¯m glad I held the event.¡¯ Gadius had a dream. Not as king, but more as a father. His desire was to see his children find true love. He felt that all had been worthwhile just from seeing his sons in this state because up to this point they had displayed no interest in the other gender. ¡®Still, she really is beautiful.¡¯ Gadius pondered as he stroked his beard and observed Seletina. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder my sons were taken in by her. So that¡¯s Duke Aldelight¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s stayed hidden for this long.¡¯ Gadius had heard somewhere about Seletina¡¯s poor health and the fact that she regularly turned down invites to events. ¡°Your Highness, it is time.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Gadius remarked and stood up, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen. I am deeply grateful that you took time out of your busy schedules to gather here on this fine evening. It gives me great pleasure to formally welcome you all back to the Spring this year¡­¡± Gadius¡¯ tenor voice echoed throughout the whole dance hall. Gadius¡¯ pleasure in hosting the Spring, his gratitude to the nobles and his hopes for the future of the Kingdom of Elugor could be felt from his words and gestures. All eyes inside the hall were gathered on him. But it was then that Gadius noticed that one pair of eyes appeared to be far more passionate than the rest. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Gadius turned around to confirm the owner of that pair of eyes. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) The attractive girl who had just caught his boys¡¯ interest stood across from him. The young girl stood tall and looked straight at him with eyes that could bore through his chest. As soon as Gadius¡¯ gaze crossed that of Seletina, something dazzling poured from Seletina¡¯s deep blue eyes. Gadius momentarily assumed jewels had accidentally spilled from Seletina¡¯s eyes because they were so exquisite, but that was false. They were tears. One after another, tear after tear streamed down the curves on Seletina¡¯s beautiful cheeks. Seletina did not wipe them away. Or perhaps she simply didn¡¯t notice the tears that were streaming down her face. Gadius hurriedly averted his gaze, speechless. Perhaps that was somewhat rude on his part, however, Gadius was not able to look into Seletina¡¯s eyes. Why that was, he did not know. With that tension eating away at his chest, Gadius finally finished his opening remarks. The dance hall started to fill with the soothing sound of stringed instruments, the exact opposite of his noisy mind. CH 39 ¡°Why is a beautiful lady such as you crying?¡± Seletina, who had been frozen in place, suddenly perked up when a violet-colored handkerchief entered her field of vision. Seletina just then understood that she had been crying. She brushed her cheeks, feeling the cool sensation of her tears on her fingers. So I was crying. Seletina politely declined the man¡¯s handkerchief and withdrew her own from her pocket to dry her tears instead. ¡°This is my first social gathering so I was extremely moved. I appreciate your concern.¡± The courteous man, who was wearing an exquisite tailcoat, extended his hand to Seletina. Seletina, in turn, showed a troubled smile. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Seletina could say anything else, Melia stepped in, ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, this being her first social gathering, we must first make the rounds and greet the other guests. Once we¡¯re done with that, she¡¯ll gladly accept,¡± she said with a soft smile, declining the man¡¯s invitation. ¡°I-Is that so. In that case, I will invite her later.¡± The man murmured and then slithered away with a nervous smile. ¡°Please do.¡± Till they could no longer see the man, Seletina and Melia maintained a smile on their faces. Melia¡¯s actions just now were by no means an uncommon sight for social gatherings attended by both the parents and children. Social gatherings were places not only for socializing but for matchmaking as well. In order to keep unsuitable suitors away and aid their children in finding a compatible partner, parents were allowed to meddle in their children¡¯s interactions to a certain extent. Melia was aware that the gentleman just now was the son of a Baron. Although she had a smile on her face, her thoughts were as such, ¡°How dare a mere Baron approach my lovely Seletina? Before I let her speak with you, I¡¯ll take her around to see all of the more important nobles.¡± The world of social circles was indeed a terrifying one. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°Seletina, are you alright? Are you feeling sick?¡± Melia asked with a worried expression. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll be able to carry out my duty.¡± Seletina replied with a smile. ¡°Okay¡­ In that case, Seletina, you should be careful.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look around.¡± Seletina looked around, following Melia¡¯s guide. As she did, she felt her heart skip a beat. Gazes, Seletina was being penetrated by the countless ardent eyes of all the gentlemen in the dance hall. The whole hall was looking at her. ¡°Seletina, remember this. The star of tonight is none other than you.¡± Melia said with a smile. Look at my beautiful daughter. Melia thought with a smug, confident smile spread across her face. I must do my duty. Seletina thought, clenching her small fists. She was first a lady, then a knight. That was her newfound conviction, and nobody else¡ªnot even Orthus¡ªcould lay claim to it. Seletina took a step forward with her heels, her eyes narrowing as if she had made up her mind. CH 40 Click! Clack! Melia and Seletina strolled silently. A few steps behind them, Balged and Yennis followed. Not even viscounts, counts, or marquises dared to interrupt them. The guys parted, just as Moses had parted the sea, making way for the ladies. They made every effort not to appear impolite, as that was what a gentleman¡¯s pride was all about. Compared to the Baron from before, this was a whole different dynamic. But Seletina¡¯s bewitching beauty and the pleasant scent she left behind her made all the gentlemen gulp down their saliva. There was not a single man in the venue who did not wish to talk to Seletina1. Seletina walked. Her gaze was fixed on a single place, ignoring everything around her. Clack, clack, clack, clack! Clack¡­ Seletina and Melia¡¯s steps stopped. They raised the hems of their dresses slightly, drew one leg back, and dropped their heads deeply. These two stunning women offered a picture-perfect portrayal of the traditional lady¡¯s curtsy. Following them, Balged took a half-step forward and spoke. ¡°It is a delight to see you, Your Majesty, Gadius Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia.¡± The king, princes, and princess were all present. Seletina, who was hidden in her father¡¯s shadow, was shivering with extreme excitement at seeing the four of them. Gadius the Fourth received Balged¡¯s greeting with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, his gesture was enough to make Seletina¡¯s eyes tear up again. I must be dreaming. It¡¯s a blessing that I am able to stand before him once more like this after reincarnating. Seletina thought, fighting back her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal Duke Aldelight. It¡¯s springtime. Although it does not give you a pass on everything, it¡¯ll be best if you¡¯re a bit more carefree.¡± ¡°Thank you. I am truly grateful for your kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been a stuffy one, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay to let yourself go a bit. That aside¡­¡± Gadius said, his gaze shifting to Seletina. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) As soon as Seletina noticed this she shuddered. ¡°That pretty lady over there must be your daughter, no? I believe tonight is her debut. Would you care to raise your head?¡± Gadius asked. Seletina slowly raised her head in response to his request. Her and Gadius eyes met once more. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A spark flared deep within Seletina¡¯s eyes. She was able to restrain her raging emotions, but it did not stop her heart from racing with excitement. I¡¯m going to cry. Those were Seletina¡¯s true feelings. The welling tears could be seen climbing inside her deep blue eyes. Despite this, Seletina did not cry. I cannot cry. I cried just now, didn¡¯t I? Seletina¡¯s pride as a lady would not allow her to shed any more tears. Seletina spoke timidly. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. I am the Aldelight Family¡¯s oldest daughter. My name is Seletina ul Gold Aldelight. I am incredibly appreciative that I had the opportunity to meet with you, Your Majesty, on this great occasion.¡± Seletina said, her heart about to burst out of her chest. Her equilibrium was completely out of whack as well. Despite this, she was able to express herself because of her mother¡¯s rigorous education. ¡°Seletina. A lovely name that compliments your beauty. It suits you. Did you pick it for her, Lady Melia?¡± Gadius asked and Melia looked at him with a smile. ¡°I did. Your judgment is immaculate as always, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Lady Melia, you¡¯ve become quite lovely as well. You¡¯ve changed a great deal since the first time I saw you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is it really appropriate to talk about those times? Back then, I was a young girl who couldn¡¯t tell the difference between left and right¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Melia spoke in an embarrassed tone, her cheeks flushing. Gadius smiled and spoke, ¡°By the way, Seletina.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it, Your Majesty?¡± Why were you crying¡­ No. Gadius gulped down his words. It is rude to ask the reason behind a lady¡¯s tears. Gadius shook his head and continued to speak, ¡°Would you mind dancing with my sons?¡± Gadius asked, pushing Dios and Elias forward. ¡°If they are okay with me, then of course,¡± Seletina said with a smile. ¡°Thank you. My sons will be very happy.¡± Gadius said, snickering. ¡°Kids sure are great, don¡¯t you agree, Duke Aldelight?¡± ¡°They certainly are.¡± ¡°I should be grateful that he created such a future for us.¡± ¡°He?¡± Balged asked. ¡°My sworn friend, Orthus.¡± The moment Seletina heard the name, Orthus, escape the king¡¯s mouth, her entire body tensed up. He should be grateful? Did the king really say that? Did he really thank me? ¡°The Hero, Orthus¡­ It truly is thanks to his and the other warrior¡¯s sacrifices, that we were blessed with children like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But I nevertheless squandered his extraordinary talent and life for such a pointless endeavor as war. I continue to wonder what he is thinking right now in heaven. I truly am thankful to him, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he held a grudge against me.¡± There¡¯s no such thing! Seletina thought, her throat clutching up. Has he really been bothering himself over such a matter?! ¡°As your sword, the hero defended our kingdom and Your Majesty. I think it¡¯s because he was able to accomplish this that he was able to pass away peacefully.¡± ¡°{I am a sword. This body serves as a weapon to expel evil, and this heart beats so that I can protect the king. Even after this body dies, this heart will become a sword that will forever guard and protect the king.}¡± Seletina said. Her bell-like voice rang deep inside Gadius¡¯ ears. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) ¡°What¡­¡± Gadius knew those words well. It was a passage from his last exchange with Orthus. The memories of that time vividly circled in Gadius¡¯ mind as Seletina spoke. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t believe the Hero Orthus holds anything against you. I am certain that, even in heaven, he still wishes you well.¡± Seletina said with a smile, ¡°One of our maids enjoys heroic tales, so I took the liberty and used some of the remarks I¡¯ve heard her say. I apologize for my audacity.¡± ¡°Heroic tales, huh¡­ To think that they¡¯d mention even that. Nonetheless, I believe you to be right, Seletina. If I keep dwelling on the past, Orthus won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. Thank you.¡± ¡°I do not deserve it,¡± Seletina said, bowing deeply. Heroic tales, huh¡­ Gadius pondered. I¡¯m quite sure that conversation was just between me and Orthus¡­ Gadius stroked his beard, but no particular thought occurred to him, so he dropped the issue. CH 41 The Aldelight1 family attendants were waiting inside the royal castle in one of the rooms set aside for attendants. However, while Caper was present, his heart was not. His fingers tapping on the desk at regular intervals revealed his moderate annoyance. A heavy puff of air escaped from Caper¡¯s lungs as he sighed. ¡°Lady Seletina please be well¡­¡± Caper said. The next thing you know, he began throwing a tantrum while ruffling his short chestnut-colored hair. At the recurring scene, the maid Elita sighed. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d observed this since they¡¯d arrived. ¡°Sir Caper, how many times is this now? A true man is one who holds himself with dignity and patiently waits for their lord.¡± ¡°Do you really think I can keep a dignified appearance in this situation? Do you, pipsqueak? Did you see the lustful gazes of those so-called nobles drooling over Lady Seletina? Damn it¡­ I can¡¯t bear the thought of her being inside the den of those starved animals!¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a pipsqueak, huh?¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ How it pains me that I am not at her side¡­!¡± Caper exclaimed, his body trembling. His teeth were clenched to the utmost as his thoughts were consumed by the images of fat nobles¡¯ fingers wrapping around Seletina¡¯s hand. ¡°Enough with you. I¡¯m sure that Lady Melia will push any creepy nobles away. Besides, Lady Seletina will eventually be engaged to one of those so-called nobles, so you should really work on that attitude of yours.¡± ¡°Lady Seletina¡­ e-engaged¡­¡± As Caper muttered that, a flood of cold sweat swept over him. His eyes became clouded with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know,¡± Elita said, her eyes glued to Caper, ¡°that commoners and nobles don¡¯t normally get together.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, pipsqueak?¡± ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you, Sir Caper?¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH! Shut up! Shut up! Say no more! You damn pipsqueak! Shut your piehole!¡± ¡°A man¡¯s jealousy is a tragic sight to behold.¡± ¡°AHHHHHH! Stop it! Damn you! Do you want to ruin me?!¡± ¡°Haha. You should be prepared to accept at least that much if you¡¯re okay with calling a maiden a pipsqueak.¡± Knock! Knock! A knocking sound echoed among the clamor and struck Elita and Caper¡¯s ears with unusual clarity. It was odd to have a visitor in a room reserved for attendants. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caper gestured to the door with his chin, a frown still evident on his face. Elita approached the door and pulled the doorknob with an irritated attitude. ¡°Oh my, it would appear she is not here.¡± The voice that followed echoed with the sound of a tuning fork being struck. The soprano voice wasn¡¯t technically that high pitched, but it had a peculiar accent that seeped into the corners of one¡¯s mind. The girl, whose glossy plumage-colored hair flowed to her knees, sighed in disgust at Caper and Elita, like a child who¡¯d just drawn the short stick. She had abnormally white skin, which was covered with a jet-black ball-gown dress and accompanied by her plumage-colored hair. The only thing that stuck out nicely among the monochrome colors was her red eyes, which shone like jewels. Elita thought the girl in front of her was beautiful, yet, at the same time, also scary. If Seletina¡¯s beauty was a blessing from the heavens, this woman¡¯s beauty was like poison. It was a type of devilish beauty that would devour those who were enchanted by it. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Elita sensed an inhuman aura radiating from the girl. ¡°There were some tracks so I assumed she¡¯d still be here, but oh well¡­ Excuse me, but would you care to entertain me? There¡¯s something that I¡¯d like to ask, would that be okay?¡± The monochrome girl asked with a smile. ¡°What is it? If we can, we¡¯ll answer.¡± Caper said. His mind was ringing the alarm that this girl was bad news. ¡°Tell me the name of your master.¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more. Tell me the name of your master.¡± The command, delivered with a tuning fork-like tone, began to seep into Caper¡¯s mind. What a pleasant sound¡­ He thought. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Seletina.¡± Nearly instinctively, Caper responded. The monochromatic girl¡¯s eyes narrowed in delight. ¡°Seletina¡­ So it¡¯s Seletina. Fufu!¡± The girl mumbled, the name Seletina buzzing in her mouth. It seemed as if she were calling out the name of a long-lost loved one. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you. I will be on my way. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± The monochrome girl waved, flipped up her skirt, and slowly walked away with a light step. Caper and Elita just stared at the girl in disbelief. ¡°Hey¡­ What was that just now?¡± Caper asked. ¡°I¡¯m as lost as you are.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± They felt as if they¡¯d just encountered something extraordinary. Elita and Caper could only look at the door in bewilderment. Caper was utterly oblivious that he¡¯d been forced to say his master¡¯s name. CH 42 ¡°Would you honor me with a dance?¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± Seletina said, softly placing her hand on top of prince Elias¡¯. The golden lady and the silvery nobleman appeared to be a work of art as they held hands and smiled at one another. Seletina followed Elias¡¯ elegant escort, and the two of them began to dance to the music¡¯s rhythm. Whether they were conversing or dancing, everyone suddenly stopped, stunned by the scene. The prince¡¯s silvery shoulder-length hair and Seletina¡¯s delicate figure swayed as they danced in circles. The sight of this gentleman and lady holding hands and devoting themselves to the elegant melody captured one¡¯s heart. Elias smiled, and Seletina replied by entrusting her delicate waist to his hands. ¡°I believe I am a little late with my introduction. My name is Elias. Elias Hazes Elugor Dina Pricia. The Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s second prince. You can simply call me Elias if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°I am aware. Additionally, I¡¯ve heard that among the Three Stars, you are the smartest. I am really glad to have this opportunity to dance with you, Sir Elias.¡± Seletina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. Being able to dance with the king¡¯s son made her incredibly happy. What I¡¯m going through right now shouldn¡¯t be happening. It is a blessing for me to be able to interact with the prince in this way. Following Elias¡¯ lead, Seletina danced beautifully. ¡°I too am glad to have the opportunity to dance with a lady as beautiful as you, Seletina.¡± Seletina blinked a couple of times, stunned by Elias¡¯ whispers. ¡°Fufu. You¡¯re good with your words, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You flatter me. I have never told a lie to a woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of beautiful women flocking to you?¡± ¡°Yet I have not seen one as beautiful as you.¡± Elias suddenly pulled Seletina¡¯s waist closer. Seletina¡¯s beautiful eyelashes batted a few times in response. Prince Elias is quite good at handling women. If it was any other woman she¡¯d have fallen for his sweet whispers by now. As she observed the prince¡¯s stunning face rejoicing before her, Seletina felt a little uneasy. On the other hand, waves were beginning to form inside Elias¡¯ heart. I want this woman. From the moment he first saw Seletina, this was the constant thought going through his head. He believed that just as all of the women before her, Seletina would flock to him if he simply smiled. He just needed to whisper a few sweet words and she¡¯d blush, just like all the others. With that intense glance of hers, Seletina would initially fixate on him before turning it to meet his crown. Elias had become tired of how women looked at him by this point. Are these affectionate eyes looking at me, or are they looking at my status? (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Elias thought. This was most likely the same for Dios. The innumerable social events and tea parties they had attended are likely what led them to develop this mistrust and contempt of women. In spite of this, Elias believed that if it were Seletina, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It would be fine if she was doing this for her own gain. Elias was ecstatic that a lady this lovely was looking and sharing a dance with him simply because he was a royal. Elias was immersed in a peculiar emotion that he couldn¡¯t really explain. ¡°You are truly beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She would only smile when he complimented her. ¡°Last month we hired a talented chef. Would you be willing to accompany me for a meal?¡± ¡°If the chance presents itself, then certainly.¡± Even when he invited her to dine together, she still wouldn¡¯t press the matter any further. ¡°Your deep blue eyes are remarkably beautiful.¡± ¡°I took them from my mother. Having them be praised really does make me feel like they¡¯re pretty.¡± They were getting closer and closer, to the point where they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Elias in no way perceived Seletina¡¯s responses as being cold. Her smile was always one of kindness and warmth. Even a hint of tenderness could be seen in Seletina¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Elias. Every word that left her mouth was the truth. However, she did not push further. Elias was unable to detect any desire from her. He was puzzled. He was genuinely perplexed underneath the smiling mask that he was showing. Really, do you not want to be next to a prince? He thought. Yet, Seletina simply continued to smile. It¡¯s just as if¡­ Just as if what?! Elias suddenly recalled seeing a similar stare in the distant past. There was no lust or desire in that glance. Just kindness. A loving glance similar to what an adult might give when seeing their child grow up. An adult? No, this is different. Elias suddenly remembered. Seletina¡¯s eyes reminded him of his dead mother. The song suddenly came to an end. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Ah¡­¡± Elias exclaimed. Seletina softly pulled her hands away from Elias¡¯. Yet, she still remained smiling. Just as if she was looking at her child. She¡¯s different. Seletina¡¯s different from other women. She didn¡¯t give the crown even a single glance. All this time she was only looking at me. Elias¡¯ ice-cold heart suddenly began to beat once more, and something small appeared inside. A small seed called love. Nobody in the hall, however, saw that Eleanor, the first princess1, was watching the event unfold with a look of intense discontent. CH 43 Why? Why? Wh-Wh-Wh-WHY?! Eleanor grabbed a glass of wine from the waiter and downed it quickly. She couldn¡¯t help but drink. Eleanor was a lovely young lady. She had wavy, flowing silver hair. Her figure was already voluptuous for her age, and her emerald green eyes reminded one of young grass. Eleanor¡¯s beauty was such that it had even earned her the title ¡®Elugor¡¯s Treasure¡¯. If one could overlook the fact that she was a bit of a tomboy, it was undeniable that she was the focal point at any tea party. Eleanor¡¯s confidence was sky-high. She was treated like a princess by her father and others around her from an early age, and she had never even the slightest doubt that she was the most beautiful person alive. That was because men pursued her wherever she went. That was because everyone looked at her. These made Eleanor immensely pleased. Then why? Then why? Then whyyyyy?!!! Kyaaaaa!!! Eleanor bit down hard on her pure white handkerchief. She wasn¡¯t the one who had captured the gentlemen¡¯s attention this Spring. It was Seletina ul Gold Aldelight. Eleanor¡¯s big, round, jade-green eyes were glued to Seletina¡¯s back. That dandy gentleman who¡¯d told her she was the most beautiful lady in the world. That gentleman who¡¯d kissed her hand with his face blushed. That nice guy had given her a bouquet of roses for her birthday. Tonight all of them were looking at Seletina. Tonight all of their eyes were following her back. The gentlemen¡¯s eyes were reflecting a gold image rather than a silver one. Eleanor was so extremely irritated. She would have undoubtedly thrown herself to the ground if she were in her private chambers. Yes, Lady Seletina is pretty. It pains me to admit it, but she is just a bit, tad bit prettier than me. But. B! U! T! Why are all of the gentlemen flocking to her¡­ A forlorn thought consumed Eleanor¡¯s mind. Let¡¯s say I was pampered just because I am the prettiest. In this case, what would happen if a girl prettier than me appears? Eleanor became sad just by imagining it. She couldn¡¯t help but scratch as her entire body began to itch. ¡°Eleanor, are you alright?¡± Dios asked, patting her head. ¡°Brother Dios¡­¡± Thump! A waterfall burst forth from Eleanor¡¯s eyes. I lost. I thought that my brothers, at least, were on my side¡­ (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Eleanor snatched yet another glass from the waiter and downed it in one gulp. The night was still young. CH 44 ¡°Please, dance with me next.¡± ¡°No, no. Please do me the honors.¡± ¡°Wait, all of you. We agreed I¡¯d be first, no?¡± Following her dances with the princes, a crowd formed around Seletina. Such a development was not unexpected given her exquisite grace, exceptional beauty, and her status as a Duke¡¯s daughter. Both Melia and Balged were left lost for words at the sight unfolding before them. The couple¡¯s hearts were warmed by the sight of their daughter meeting the royal family, dancing flawlessly, being in the company of nobles, and genuinely blossoming into a proper lady. ¡°Unlike you, Father and Mother, I wasn¡¯t worried about anything,¡± Yennis said as if he¡¯d anticipated all of it. ¡°W-What are you saying Yennis? Do you really think that I, of all people, would be worried about Seletina? I was confident she¡¯d perform flawlessly from the start.¡± Balged said. ¡°T-That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t at all worried either¡­ After all, I¡¯m the one that taught Seletina.¡± Melia remarked. ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Yennis said with a sigh, raising his cocktail. ¡°That aside. Mother, isn¡¯t it time? She appears somewhat fatigued.¡± Melia panicked at Yennis¡¯ remark and swiftly glared at the pocket watch she had tucked away. The hour was inching closer to Seletina¡¯s limit, just as Yennis had noted. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Yennis. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Melia spoke before disappearing into the crowd with a tense expression. Three times a day, Seletina was required to take a specially prepared medicine. And that point in time was edging ever closer. Seeing his mother push her way through the crowd and closer to Seletina comforted Yennis. What restless parents we have¡­ Yennis sighed. He then felt Balged¡¯s hand rest on top of his short, golden hair. Balged vigorously caressed Yennis¡¯ short, golden hair with his rough hand. ¡°Father! What are you doing all of a sudden?!¡± This hurts a bit. Balged¡¯s touch felt warm even if it was harsh and unnecessarily careless. Pushing his father¡¯s hand away, Yennis flushed. Watching his son, Balged smiled and his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a fine brother, Yennis.¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten over you? You¡¯re always going on about Seletina this and Seletina that. It¡¯s unlike you to compliment me, Father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m properly watching your growth as well, Yennis.¡± ¡°¡­That so¡­¡± Yennis mumbled, scratching his cheek. ¡°Yennis. What do you think is the most important trait of a leader?¡± ¡°What with this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Try and answer.¡± ¡°Hmm. Guts?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Hearing his son¡¯s response, Balged burst into laughter. ¡°You too take after Melia on that front.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, when it comes to looks, I¡¯ve taken them from you.¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with the unfortunately? I¡¯ll have you know that I still get crowded by women at tea parties and such.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mother.¡± Yennis¡¯ expression relaxed. He was enjoying spending time like this. Balged had recently been preoccupied with his tasks, while Yennis had been busy studying and practicing. Although it was a family tradition to gather for supper, they hadn¡¯t had time to speak just by the two of them. Maybe I should wash Father¡¯s back next time. Yennis thought while lifting his cocktail. ¡°So, Father? What is the most important trait of a leader?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heart capable of caring for others.¡± ¡°That¡­ seems kind of plain.¡± ¡°Haha. Is that so?¡± ¡°It is. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up. There are many people in this world who don¡¯t possess that trait. Given the world we live in, it¡¯s understandable¡­ However, this is crucial for those who lead others.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°People won¡¯t follow someone lacking in personal virtues. People do not speak of people that lack kindness. You¡¯re a good son Yennis. You have a kind heart that cares for your sister. That heart of yours is more precious than anything. I am truly overjoyed that you have grown into such a wonderful son.¡± Balged said, stroking Yennis¡¯ head. This time, however, Yennis did not brush off his father¡¯s hand. ¡°One day I¡¯ll grow old and the Aldelight territory will become yours. I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of place you¡¯ll make.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about that, Father.¡± ¡°Haha. I guess you¡¯re right. Work hard, Yennis. Work hard so that one day you¡¯ll be able to protect our land and your sister.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Afterwards, the father and son duo each grabbed a wine glass from the waiter and cheered. ¡°Although, I still haven¡¯t forgotten how you took my sweet Seletina and brought her into town four years ago.¡± ¡°A lot of time has passed since then, Father!¡± Father and son. In a corner of the ballroom, the two were enjoying themselves. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°I¡¯m going to grab some air, Mother.¡± ¡°Okay. But be careful not to catch a cold.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Seletina had been compelled to take a remedy that was alleged to be so bitter that it even caused cows to spasm after being led to a different room by Melia. Seletina¡¯s body had improved a little over the years, but it was still fragile. She still needed to take short breaks during these evening sessions. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina smiled as she walked out of the room, trying to hide her discomfort from Melia. I guess I¡®ll go to the balcony. Seletina¡¯s steps were heavy. ¡°This seems perfect.¡± A dry, cool air wafted through the night as Seletina pushed open the balcony door. The chilling sensation on her sweating brow soothed her heart. I should be careful not to catch a cold. Seletina sighed and pondered as she looked at the sky. In the midst of the starry sky, a lovely crescent moon was beaming. ¡°What a pleasant night.¡± The moonlight-colored glimmer of the exquisite flowers in the garden below was breathtakingly beautiful. Although the Aldelight mansion¡¯s courtyard was exquisite as well, the royal castle¡¯s garden was truly surreal. The moonlight and the garden. Seletina was captivated by the picturesque scene. And to think I had no interest in flowers when I was still a man. Seletina giggled. ¡°The moon is truly beautiful.¡± Seletina was suddenly brought back to reality. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the presence behind her. Seletina¡¯s brain was deeply invaded by the high-pitched female voice that gave the impression of a tuning fork. The girl¡¯s red eyes glittered like gems burning in the night, and her long, plumage-colored hair that fell to her knees glowed in the moonlight. She wore a jet-black ball gown to match her deathly pale skin. A monochrome girl. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) The girl casually moved along, standing just beside Seletina. Seletina and the monochrome girl. Light and Dark. White and Black. The sun and the moon. The two women, who couldn¡¯t be more different, stood right next to one another. The monochromatic girl eventually opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Good evening, Orthus. I¡¯ve wanted to meet you.¡± With a joyful smile, the girl caressed Seletina¡¯s cheek. CH 45 Twig-like fingers that were so white that one might believe them to be covered in snow crept up Seletina¡¯s cheek. The damaged nails, which were painted blood red, reflected the moonlight. The monochrome girl smiled in a venomous manner. Seletina felt uncontrollable rage well up inside of her as she saw her deep blue eyes reflected in the girl¡¯s crimson eyes. A moment later a dull sound echoed from the balcony. That sound was caused by Seletina¡¯s palm slapping the monochrome girl¡¯s cheek. The monochrome girl caressed her cherry-red cheek tenderly while wearing a frivolous grin. ¡°You witch! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Seletina howled in anger. She was trembling as a result of the overwhelming rage that had arisen within her. She took deep breaths, yet the savage gaze did not fade from her deep blue eyes. In turn, the monochrome girl who was the target of that stare had a thrilled expression. ¡°Ah, Orthus. You truly are one pitiful man.¡± Seletina¡¯s mind began to well up with memories of her fellow comrades who, just like her, had sacrificed their lives. Young individuals who have made sacrifices for the sake of the future, for the sake of their families and this kingdom. They were all great comrades. They were all honorable men who courageously marched towards the face of death. Seletina glared at the girl in front of her. A small tear formed in the corner of her eye. ¡°The Witch of Black and White, Dicentra. After all this time, what business do you have in this world?¡± ¡°What business?¡± The monochrome girl, Dicentra, smiled, ¡°to see you, Orthus, what else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t f?u?c?k? with me!¡± ¡°Your soul remains the same even if your body has changed. It wasn¡¯t hard finding you.¡± Seletina¡¯s arms shot forward trying to grab a hold of Dicentra. However, they could not reach her. ¡°ARGHHH!!!¡± Seletina was slammed to the ground by an invisible but extraordinarily powerful gravitational force. Without being able to move an inch, Seletina remained sprawled flat on the ground. ¡°How truly sad, Orthus. How did you end up stuck inside such a weak body? How truly sad.¡± ¡°Urgh. What are you going to do with me?!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dicentra giggled. Seletina was further enraged by her behavior. ¡°I only came today to see if you were alive and well. But you do not need to worry. From now on I¡¯ll always be able to watch over you.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seletina was frustrated. A drop of blood could be seen running down the edge of her lips. ¡°Watch over me? Don¡¯t mess with me! What¡¯s with this nonsense?!¡± ¡°Fufu. You should be careful, Orthus. The evening is about to get interesting.¡± Dicentra said, using her finger to scoop up Seletina¡¯s blood and softly lick it. ¡°Listen carefully. You can already hear the choir¡¯s chorus.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Screams and explosions suddenly erupted in a deafening boom from the direction of the ballroom. Following it, a frenzied ruckus engulfed the castle. ¡°YOU!¡± Seletina¡¯s eyes threw daggers at Dicentra. In turn, Dicentra¡¯s eyes were beaming with adore. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way. Goodbye, my beloved Orthus.¡± Dicentra kissed Seletina¡¯s forehead and then vanished, dissolving like mist. The force holding Seletina subsequently vanished along with her. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Seletina lifted her groggy frame and tossed off her high heels. Her mind couldn¡¯t keep up at all, there was no way it could. But she understood what she needed to do. The king and her family were in danger. Exhaling, Seletina threw herself forward, completely barefoot. CH 46 ¡°Eli, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Ah! Give it back, Brother Elias! I can¡¯t go on without drinking that!¡± Elias snatched the overflowing wine glass from Eleanor¡¯s hand, unsure of how many cups his sister had already downed. Eleanor was already wasted. Her face¡¯s red, resembling a ripe tomato. The faint aroma of alcohol coming from Eleanor made Elias frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Eli? This is not like you.¡± ¡°My dreams of being held by a gentleman today were crushed to pieces! Just leave me alone, please.¡± ¡°¡­Good grief. Fine. But no more drinking.¡± Elias said before turning to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eleanor seized Elias¡¯ arm firmly and wouldn¡¯t let go. Elias turned to face Eleanor and saw that she was glaring at him angrily, her cheeks all swollen up. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Who in the world would leave a lady after she¡¯s told him to do so1?¡± ¡°God, so annoying.¡± ¡°Huh?! So mean!¡± Elias turned to Dios for aid, but Dios simply shook his head and appeared to be telling Elias to give up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today, Eli?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m annoyed that Lady Seletina stole the spotlight from me.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about¡­¡± Elias felt somewhat sorry for his sister. Eleanor was certainly attractive, but Seletina was far more so. ¡°Look there.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find that somewhat strange?¡± Dios asked. Following Dios¡¯ gaze, Elias noticed a man stumbling around with frantic, clumsy steps. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Baron Devia? You¡¯re right, he does seem a bit off.¡± Although he appeared drunk, that did not seem to be the case. His whole body shuddered slightly, and drool was dripping from the corner of his mouth. And then, one after another, heart-shaped spots began appearing on his face. In the next instant, the spots quickly covered his entire body. ¡°Isn¡¯t that?¡± ¡°No good! Everyone! Get away from him!¡± Upon realizing what was happening, Balged yelled. ¡°That¡¯s a Demon Seed! It¡¯s sprouting!¡± Just as Balged said that, a flower formed of flames blossomed inside the dance hall as Baron Devia¡¯s body burst. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°Hey, pipsqueak! Did you hear that just now?¡± Caper jumped out of his chair and asked frantically. ¡°I¡¯m not a pipsqueak! And yes, I did!¡± Judging from the direction that noise just now must have come from the dance hall. Suddenly, Caper¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Hey! Hold up!¡± His body acted before his mind. Caper bolted out of the room, totally indifferent to Elita¡¯s cries. Seletina¡¯s well-being was the only thing on his mind. Elita was no different. With both hands firmly grasping Seletina¡¯s treasured sword, Elyutinias, she too ran out. Caper was already nowhere to be seen. The only things I can do right now I pray for Lady Seletina¡¯s safety, and make sure I bring this sword to her. Nothing else. Elita bit her bottom lip while cursing her own helplessness. Lady Seletina, please be well. Elita ran. Her inexperience with running, along with her long skirt, made this a dreadful experience for her. Faster. Faster. I must get to Lady Seletina¡­ ¡°Elita!¡± Suddenly Elita heard a sweet voice resound behind her. When Elita turned back, she saw Seletina running towards her in her crimson dress and without shoes. ¡°Lady Seletina! Thank god!¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Elita exclaimed as she embraced Seletina. Seletina moaned softly as her face became buried in Elita¡¯s chest. ¡°Elita, my sword!¡± Elita handed Elyutinias with care, and Seletina immediately snatched it up. ¡°Elita, you must evacuate immediately.¡± ¡°You should evacuate as well, Lady Seletina! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°There is something I must do. When I¡¯m finished I¡¯ll come.¡± There had been deafening screaming coming from downstairs for some time now. The dance hall was unquestionably housing something terribly dangerous. Even Elita knew that. Elita gulped. ¡°You can¡¯t, Lady Seletina! You almost died when you fought that Demon the other day. This time you might not be so¡­¡± ¡°Elita!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elita became lost for words. She had never before seen Seletina with such a sad look. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come back.¡± Seletina said and ran off. Elita could only watch her go. ¡°The Witch of Black and White. I won¡¯t allow you to take the king or the kingdom¡¯s future from me once more!¡± Seletina ran to protect the king and her family. CH 47 Entity known as Demons existed in this world. There were numerous mysteries surrounding these aliens, such as why they appeared, what their objective was, and why they solely killed humans. These demons had taken over roughly 50% of the known map, leaving few places for humans to reside. They had intelligence. Intelligence born out of a need to kill humans. They moved with intention. Intention born out of a need to kill humans. They had power. Power born out of a need to kill humans. Demons robbed humans of everything without regard for morality, order, or righteousness. And yet, very rarely did Demons cross over to the human side. Almost as if a line had been drawn through the continent, they were active primarily in their region. Yet, the line was not absolute. Demons would occasionally cross over it and devour human lives. Demons were frightening. These were those among them who came into being out of nothing, as well as those who would multiply. But, the kind of demons who crossed the line most often were those that sowed their seeds into the bodies of humans. Just like the one present right now. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Baron Devia¡¯s body burst. Pieces of flesh scattered1, his blood evaporated, and the air was filled with the stench of burnt meat and blood. All that were present in the dance hall were stunned beyond belief. A short silence enveloped the entire hall. ¡°Kya!¡± A faint shriek pierced that silence. When one stopped and looked, they could see the chunks of Baron Devia¡¯s flesh that had been lying on the ground, twitching and moving2. Squirming and crawling. Each piece moved just like a worm3. Twisting and turning. Then, each piece started to compress, ascend, and change shape. They then stretched, widened and became bigger. Slowly taking on the shape of a human. A child. A child that was as black as ink was created from a single piece of flesh. This child was as tall as any other. Its limbs resemble withered twigs, and it sported a massive, protruding belly. Its face was devoid of eyes and a nose; all that was left was a wide mouth lined with a row of ragged teeth that appeared to be capable of crushing steel. Drool fell from the child¡¯s mouth. Thoughts of hunger and an empty stomach flooded it. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) It had no eyes, but it was aware that there was a feast waiting for it here that would be capable of satiating its hunger. The child moved its head from left to right, as if looking around, and smiled from ear to ear. Then one, of the now dozens of children, lunged in the direction of the bundled-up group. At that point on, hell broke loose. As they made their way to the exits, the men kicked and pushed the people next to them. The women¡¯s bone-chilling screams echoed and then came the demon children¡¯s laughter, sounds of flesh tearing, blood dripping on the floor, and screams all mixed together. It was a massacre. A pack of wolves inside a sheep¡¯s den. The hunter and the prey. The demons and the humans. ¡°The knights! Where is the Order of the Phoenix?! Where are the guards?!¡± Someone shouted. Fear could be felt seeping through the breaking voice. But no one answered. No knights came running to it. Only screams and despair dominated the space. ¡°Hyaaa! S-Stop..! D-Don¡¯t come!¡± Eleanor had long since sobered up. She had a clear mind, which made it possible for her to sense death¡¯s impending arrival. Eleanor was frozen. Her first encounter with such tragedy caused her knees to buckle. Her body trembled unendingly, and her teeth chattered. It¡¯s looking at me. Drool trickled from the mouth of one of the demon kids as it slowly drew near Eleanor. ¡°Ufu, ehe, aha, gufu, guhi¡­¡± One step after another, the child crept nearer to Eleanor whilst wiping away the drool with its twig-like arm. ¡°S-Someone! Help me! Please! Please, please, please!¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Eleanor shouted at the top of her lungs. She looked around but her brothers and father were nowhere to be found. Eleanor scanned the area once more. Someone, someone, someone¡­ A single man¡¯s gaze locked with hers. The man was a marquis¡¯ son, whom Eleanor had met at tea parties. Help me. Eleanor¡¯s silent cry struck the man. But the man did not reply. He fled without sparing Eleanor another glance. The man could hardly care about what happened to Eleanor. He was only thinking about how to save himself. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tears streamed down from Eleanor¡¯s jade-green eyes. Just how pitiful am I? Eleanor¡¯s mind suddenly grew calm. Understanding and acceptance replaced the emotional maelstrom that had held her heart. Next came resignation. I guess the knight in shining armor was only in my dreams¡­ Only in that picture book, which I read over and over and memorized every passage. I waited so patiently for this Spring because I truly believed that my knight would come for me. Why wouldn¡¯t he? I¡¯m a true princess, after all. Isn¡¯t the princess someone who gets saved in such dire situations? But I guess I was wrong. No one is safe from fear. I¡¯m not the only one that¡¯s afraid. It makes sense that everyone would try to save themselves first. I held too many false beliefs about my knight and other people. Ah¡­ I would¡¯ve eaten way more cake if I knew it was going to end up like this¡­ Before Eleanor¡¯s jade eyes, the child¡¯s mouth was already wide open. Its jagged, sword-like teeth protruded. I¡¯m going to be eaten. A silver hint followed by a blade sprang forth from the side of Eleanor¡¯s face just as the jagged teeth were ready to dig into her fair, soft skin. Without resistance, the child¡¯s head was skewered through the throat by the sword¡¯s razor-sharp blade. ¡°What?¡± In a complete stupor, Eleanor turned around. ¡°Are you alright, Princess?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) Even in the midst of the commotion, Eleanor was clearly able to hear the bell-like voice. Seletina, who was drenched in sweat, was smiling at Eleanor trying to comfort her4. CH 48 A pleasant aroma drifted through the air. Eleanor¡¯s heart was strangely comforted by the gentle hand that was placed on her shoulder. ¡°Lady Seletina?¡± ¡°Relax. Hide behind me.¡± Eleanor was crying. Like raindrops, her tears streamed down endlessly. Eleanor¡¯s heart warmed at Seletina¡¯s dreamlike attentiveness. Seletina exhaled softly while wiping the sweat streaming down her cheek. ¡°MOTHER!¡± she yelled, cutting through the commotion with her clear voice. ¡°Seletina! We¡¯re all right here! His Majesty and the princes are safe too! You take the princess and run!¡± Melia¡¯s voice could eventually be made out from among the commotion. ¡°Thank god,¡± Seletina sighed, ¡°His Majesty is safe¡­ Mother is always so reliable,¡± she muttered. Within Seretina¡¯s chest, feelings of slight relief and by no means a small amount of anxiety intermingled. Seletina adjusted her sword grip slightly. She gripped it softly so as not to exert unnecessary strength. I will protect them in this life. Her deep blue eyes burned with the flames of determination. Suddenly, Eleanor¡¯s fingers gently gripped the hem of Seletina¡¯s dress. Her nervous hands trembled slightly. ¡°Lady Seletina, I¡¯m¡­¡± Eleanor was fully aware that they had no time to spare. When Seletina prompted her, she nodded repeatedly. Eleanor¡¯s anxiety began to ease as she spoke with Seletina. Just what is this sense of security? Lady Seletina is not too far apart from my age and she¡¯s a girl as well, but¡­ Could my knight in shining armor be¡­ No, no, no! Eleanor shook her head and slapped her cheeks. Eleanor was fully aware that now was not the time for daydreaming. Even when she brushed the thoughts off, her heart beat fast, unable to contain its excitement. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°Do your best, Eleanor. You¡¯ll get through this.¡± Eleanor said to herself, following after Seletina. She moved through the hellish environment with shaky feet, one step after another. Eleanor followed behind Seletina, her gaze fixed on her lovely legs. As Seletina swung her blade, one could hear the sounds of wind splitting, flesh tearing, Seletina¡¯s labored breathing, the demon children¡¯s screams, and blood splattering on the ground. Eleanor closed her ears. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. She chanted three times. Lady Seletina will protect me. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. So long as he is guarding a princess, a knight is unbeatable. That¡¯s how it goes in every story. With her hands over her ears, Eleanor prayed. Mother, please protect me and Lady Seletina. The princess and her knight slowly made their way through hell. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°Princess Eleanor, are you all right?¡± Seletina¡¯s bell-like voice filled the air. Hearing it, Eleanor was brought back to her senses. This¡­ We¡¯re in the royal gardens? They had somehow managed to escape from the dance hall. Eleanor¡¯s nose was overwhelmed by the floral scent. Just when did we get here¡­ The unbelievable experience Eleanor was having left her in absolute disbelief. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Along with her heightened level of distress, she felt as if her brain was lacking oxygen. Just how much time has passed since then? Shaking her head, Eleanor turned to look at Seletina. As soon as she did, she froze when she discovered Seletina¡¯s disastrous condition. ¡°Lady Seletina?! W-What happened? Are you alright?!¡± Seletina was fully covered in reddish-black blood from head to toe. Making it appear as if she¡¯d taken a bath in it. Being covered in blood and sweat and breathing deeply made it easy to imagine just how exhausted she probably was. ¡°Oh, this¡­ Most of it is not mine.¡± ¡°Most of it¡­ That means you¡¯re hurt! We can¡¯t ignore this! We must have you treated immediately!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, but Seletina only shook her hand and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± She said with a smile that made Eleanor¡¯s heart skip a beat. Seletina then put her hands on Eleanor¡¯s shoulders and spoke softly to her as if she were her child. ¡°Listen to me, Princess Eleanor. If you go straight down this path, through the garden, you¡¯ll find yourself outside of the castle. Please evacuate, Princess Eleanor. From here on out you¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°What about you, Lady Seletina? You¡¯re coming with me, correct?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Going back? But you¡¯ll die! You¡¯re already at your limit!¡± Eleanor shouted while holding Seletina¡¯s hands. Hands that were trembling and cold. Devoid of any blood, Seletina¡¯s lips were purple. Even Eleanor could see that Seletina¡¯s breathing was abnormal. ¡°I¡¯m going to be alright, Princess Eleanor.¡± ¡°No! No! Lady Seletina, you should come with me!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, tears beginning to fall down. ¡°I can no longer do this! I can¡¯t bear the thought of Demons taking more of my precious things. Lady Seletina, please, run away with me!¡± Memories of the past filled Eleanor¡¯s mind. The memory of how her mother ¡ªthe queen of the Kingdom of Elugor¡ª had been killed by the Demons. Eleanor did not want any more of her precious things to be taken from her. Seletina smiled as she looked at the Princess like that. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) ¡°Princess Eleanor, thank you for seeing me as someone precious to you.¡± Seletina said. She then slowly started ripping the crimson dress just around her knee. Seletina lowered one knee to the ground and looked up at Eleanor while holding her sword close to her chest in her right hand. For a knight in the Kingdom of Elugor, this was the greatest level of courtesy. ¡°Will you heed my dream?¡± ¡°Your dream, Lady Seletina?¡± Eleanor asked as a tear streamed down her cheek. ¡°I want to become a knight. To become a knight and the sword of this kingdom, is my dream. Even if this body is to be ripped apart, my soul will become the shield that will protect this kingdom.¡± ¡°Why would you go that far¡­¡± ¡°Because that is my dream.¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t clearly see Seletina¡¯s expression. And yet, Seletina¡¯s tone and her gesture were proof of her resolve. Eleanor wiped her tears and exhaled. ¡°You¡¯ll go no matter what, right?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°In that case, Lady Seletina. No, Dame Seletina. Swear to me. Swear that you will come back alive, no matter what. I don¡¯t need your ghost. Do you swear?¡± ¡°I do. I swear on my sword that I will come back to you, Princess Eleanor.¡± Seletina said, looking straight into Eleanor¡¯s jade-green eyes. I will definitely come back. I cannot go back on my knight¡¯s vow. ¡°Then go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Seletina stood and turned around, going back the way she¡¯d just come from. Her steps were heavy and her battered back no longer looked as reliable. But despite this, Seletina pushed forward. All in an effort to save even one more life. ¡°Waiting for her prince¡¯s return is one of a princess¡¯ other responsibilities1.¡± Eleanor muttered, her voice fading in the garden. ¡°No matter what, come back alive.¡± CH 49 A wind of gold rushed through. When the wind blew, a head flew. The wind of gold did not stop. It wouldn¡¯t stop till every last Demon was slain. Seven, eight, nine. After each head, the wind whispered carelessly. The voice lacked passion. But there was a dark, sinister undertone about it. The royal castle¡¯s corridors began to overflow with the corpses of the demon children. The culprit behind the wind, Seletina, withdrew a finger-sized bottle of medicine from her pocket and gulped it down as she ran. The unusual flavor permeated her entire mouth and all the way down to her stomach. A Potion. A miracle drug that was supposed to cure any wound, provided it could be treated. Seletina had just consumed one without thinking twice in order to relieve her exhaustion, despite the fact that even low-quality Potions were reputed to cost at least 100 gold coins. Like a firefly¡¯s glow, Seletina¡¯s stamina was fleeting. Then suddenly, her legs ¡ªwhich had been as heavy as lead¡ª became lighter than cotton, and her ragged breathing subsided. Seletina ran, throwing away the empty potion. There was still a sense of worry inside of her. For a while now, all I have seen are weaklings. Seletina bit on her lower lip. Indeed, there are a lot of them, and they are annoying, but The Witch of Black and White couldn¡¯t have prepared only these small fries. The witch definitely has another card up her sleeve. Seletina ran. Her deep blue eyes tinged with worry and anxiety. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) When Seletina arrived at the dance hall, she was once more greeted by the dreadful spectacle that was playing out in front of her. Thanks to Melia, Caper, and everyone else who could fight, the number of demon children had visibly decreased, but sadly the threat still lurked. From the side, it was clear that Melia and Caper were bearing the brunt of the job. They were ripping the demon children away from the people, and slaying them one after the other. Balged and Yennis must be with His Majesty and the princes. Seletina gripped the hilt of her sword tightly. I can¡¯t let myself be outdone by Sir Caper and Mother. Later, as Seletina was preparing to kill a nearby demon child, she spotted something hovering in the air and abruptly withdrew her hand. ¡°What the¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s worry had been right on the mark. The moment Seletina saw the thing in the air she felt an overwhelming amount of despair. Her strong mental fortitude crumbled, and her blood ran cold. It was an egg. Blacker than black and darker than darkness. The jet-black egg hovering in the air was no taller than Seletina herself. Seletina had seen this egg before. She knew what it was, and was going to be born out of it. While everyone was preoccupied with the demon children in the vicinity, no one else noticed the egg. ¡°Everyone! Quick! Run away! Run away before it hatches! Quickly!¡± Seletina suddenly found herself shouting. However, her voice reached no one. Everyone¡¯s main concern at the moment was simply staying alive. Demons were classified into Ranks. There were three ranks of demons: Upper Rank, Middle Rank, and Lower Rank. Moreover, each rank contained five additional grades. For example, the winged Demon Seletina had encountered before arriving in the royal capital would be classified as Middle Rank Grade 2. Each of the demon children currently rampaging the royal castle would be classified as Lower Rank Grade 3. During her time as Orthus, Seletina had seen that egg. She had also faced the threat that had emerged from that egg. Which is why she¡¯d yelled for everyone to run away. Which is also why she¡¯d felt despair. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina traced her memories. If her memories were true, the Demon that would emerge from that egg would be, ¡°Upper Rank Grade 3.¡± It was a foe that, with her present body, she could never hope to overcome. Crack! A crack traveled through the surface of the jet-black egg. CH 50 The pitch-black egg split into pieces as the crack ran through it. The sight resembled the breaking of a glass panel. A dark, viscous substance started to drip to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Still swinging their swords, Caper and Melia looked in the direction of the sound. The black substance on the ground was crawling about like a worm. Slowly, as if kneaded by an invisible hand, it began to take shape. The dark substance soon began to resemble a poorly developed fetus that appeared to be made of clay. Its surface was shiny and smooth, and it was curved like a piece of art. Its eyes suddenly opened, displaying vivid, blood-colored pupils. A scream then followed. The jet-black, deformed fetus gave out its birth cry as it slightly floated above the ground. The birth cry evolved into a wave of darkness that shook the area and overwhelmed people¡¯s ears. Nobody was exempt from it, not even the Demon Children. When they heard the fetus¡¯s cries, each of the brats cried in turn and dropped to the ground. However, their cries did not appear to be ones of pain. Rather, they were the fervent cries of worshipers who were rejoicing in the birth of their new god. The fetus cried ceaselessly. At the brazen cry, everyone ¡ªhumans and demons alike¡ª fell to their knees. The birth cry of the fetus soon became unbearable for the Demon Children. Their heads began popping like popcorn, one after the other. Their flesh erupted as though in a chain reaction, and a vile odor permeated the hall. ¡°What in the world is that?¡± Someone muttered. A dark mist formed from the corpses of the Demon Children. The dark mist gradually drifted towards the direction of the fetus as if it had a mind of its own. It eventually developed into a cocoon that encased the fetus. The fetus was carefully wrapped and kept in the cocoon. Then, as if time had frozen, silence engulfed the hall. The fetus slept while encased in the black cocoon. Seletina gulped. The cocoon is moving. It¡¯s about to come out. The cocoon eventually started to come apart. It melted apart just like a thread of silk. It revealed itself as the cocoon melted. ¡°So you finally show yourself¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seletina bit on her lower lip. It wasn¡¯t a fetus that came out of the cocoon. It was a terrifyingly gorgeous, pitch-black creature. It was about Seletina¡¯s height and had feminine, flowing curves. It had eight eyes on its face, all of which wriggled, looking around. The area was overwhelmed by an eerie, twisted atmosphere. CH 51 Those who rule over names. Demons in the Upper Rank were given names. This was meant to serve as a warning to the enemy as well as show that the Demon was one to truly be feared. It was believed that Demons, by nature, ought not to have given names. In truth, not even the top grades of the Demons of the Middle Rank, who were supposedly comparable to Upper Rank Demons, were given names. To put it simply, having a name was highly coveted. Only the most superior civilization¡ªthe humans¡ªwho were endowed with knowledge by God were able to pronounce and bestow those names. Since they would defile the names and the words themselves, Demons were not given names. Yet still, exceptions existed. Defiler of Pride and Wisdom {Est Titu Sectas}. Its upper torso swayed, and its eight eyes wriggled frantically. Seletina took a deep breath. Considering her previous experience, this was her second contact with it. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Her pulse quickened. Her mouth was as parched as a desert, and her palms, which were grasping the sword, were dripping with sweat. Am I afraid? Seletina clutched her treasured sword. No. Fear is needed. One also needs a strong will to overcome that fear. Seletina took another deep breath and then slowly expelled the air from her lungs. This brought her body back to life. Before a fight, Orthus would always perform this ritual. Seletina continued to slowly expel the air. Slowly, sharply, endlessly. She expelled, and expelled, and continued to expel¡­ until she finally stopped. Seletina¡¯s eyes burned with a fiery spirit. Then, as quick as a bullet, Seletina bolted forth. Swiftly, faster than the wind. Seletina shouted, as if to inspire herself. Caper and Melia could be seen saying something far away, but Seletina couldn¡¯t hear them. With both her hands on Elyutinias, Seletina roared. Then a silver flash emerged from above, hurtling towards the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s shoulder. Just as it was about to make contact a strange sound was heard. It was a sound of swords colliding that had never before been heard during a battle between a human and a Demon. Seletina¡¯s treasured sword was being blocked by The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s left hand, which had morphed into a robust blade. Seletina¡¯s sword could not continue. Seletina had a bitter look on her face. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s eight eyes stared straight into Seletina¡¯s face, and shortly after, its right arm took on a slimy appearance beginning to transform. And as a flash, a storm of death crept towards Seletina¡¯s side. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) That assault signaled impending doom. Seletina managed to barely escape with her life by using her sword to slightly alter the right hand of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, which had transformed into a blade. Her superhuman reflexes and sword prowess, which had been developed over time, were the sole things that allowed her to pull this off. But it didn¡¯t erase the fact that Seletina was shaken by this assault. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom tilted its head in awe that Seletina was still alive. ¡°LISTEN!¡± Seletina shouted, expelling her whole air, loudly enough for everyone in the hall to hear her. ¡°This one¡¯s a Named Demon! If you want to live, leave quickly! I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± A Named Demon. Shivers ran down the spines of every noble present. Panic struck the dance hall once more. ¡°Lady Seletina!¡± Caper came running. Seletina didn¡¯t even give him a second glance as she yelled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t come! You¡¯ll only hinder me! If you want to help me then please help the others evacuate and inform the knights!¡± Seletina said while exchanging blows with the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. ¡°But!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! If you don¡¯t want to hinder me, then go!¡± Caper gulped. He didn¡¯t know what to do. It was simply too upsetting to hear Seletina, his beloved master, speak those words. ¡°GO!¡± Seletina shouted. Regret, sadness and helplessness¡­ Caper swallowed back on all these feelings, and turned around. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Seletina smiled slightly when she saw that. Now Caper will live. Seletina glared at the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. And the woman standing next to her did the same. ¡°Mother?!¡± ¡°Seletina, you¡¯re not intending on sacrificing yourself, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± Melia said, taking out a small medicine bottle from her pocket. ¡°Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡­ An Upper Rank Grade 3 from what I recall.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Seletina felt a hand rest on her shoulder. ¡°Stand down.¡± Melia said as she downed the medicine bottle. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt my daughter. Your opponent is me.¡± Melia¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve as she stood guard over her child. CH 52 Melia¡¯s body emitted a faint red light. It was as though Melia¡¯s battling spirit had been manifested in the blazing light as it rose high. Her piercing blue eyes also gave off a faint glow, and a blue afterglow would glide through the air whenever her head turned. Melia growled while showing her teeth. She was frantically trying to prevent the power from escaping her body. Melia had drunk a Strengthening Potion. The Strengthening Potions were similar to standard potions but had very different effects. It was a liquid drug that had body-strengthening effects rather than healing ones, but its effects and side effects were too great. It was akin to offering up one¡¯s life in exchange for power. As a result, these Potions were avoided unless absolutely necessary. Seletina watched Melia¡¯s back as she threw the empty potion, her eyes wide in shock. Why did she use it?! ¡°MOTHER!¡± Seletina shouted as she attempted to grasp Melia¡¯s back with her hand but was unable to do so. It was Melia¡¯s afterimage that she grasped. In the blink of an eye, Melia¡¯s back was already far away, and with a single leap, she stood in front of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. Melia was faster than lightning and as fleeting as a flint spark. Boom! Bang! Boom! The light enveloping Melia¡¯s body burned even more fiercely. Following it, came a roar. Even the sound was left behind as Melia swung her greatsword sideways. Her strikes were so quick that she¡¯d crossed over from the realm of humans into that of heroes. She was just a single step away from Orthus and the other heroes portrayed in the epic tales. Yet¡­ A high-pitched sound shook the area. Melia¡¯s greatsword was blocked by the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s twin swords. Its eight eyes moved relentlessly, as if mocking Melia. In an effort to create some distance between them, Melia clicked her tongue and drew back her sword. However, things didn¡¯t go as planned. ¡°GUUU!!!¡± The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom instantly closed the gap. Then, using nothing but sheer power and no technique whatsoever, it slashed its blades at Melia. At that moment, Melia¡¯s eyes blazed fiercely. She forcefully altered the direction of her greatsword and narrowly avoided death. Because of the explosive boost in her reflexes and physical strength brought on by the Strengthening Potion, she was able to block the twin blades. Without the potion, Melia would have most likely been rendered into mincemeat. What strength¡­ Are the knights really fighting things like this?! (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Melia once again clicked her tongue. This is not a foe humans can win against¡­ Melia¡¯s heart was slightly invaded by fear as the eight eyes twitched madly. She nevertheless tightened her hold on her greatsword and let the blazing light envelop her. Her tightly shut mouth and fierce eyes were testaments to her determination. ¡°Seletina!¡± Melia yelled. She thought about her beloved daughter¡¯s name and the days she¡¯d spent with her. Melia¡¯s determined demeanor relaxed as she uttered a single phrase, ¡°I love you.¡± In the next moment, Melia shot forward. In her hands, the greatsword was bursting with never before seen power. A red spirit rose up. Melia¡¯s body transformed into a fireball as she approached the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom shook its body and shot its left arm forward with terrifying speed. But Melia did not attempt to dodge it. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± The sword gouged out her bone and ripped into her muscles as it penetrated her right shoulder1. However, Melia persisted. Her deep blue eyes flashing like sparks. The eight eyes of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom trembled as though in shock. A chance! I¡¯ll grab it! Melia¡¯s teeth creaked, and the red spirit rose to the heavens. Melia¡¯s greatsword swept down towards the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s shoulder like a gale, carrying the air of death with it. CH 53 Melia¡¯s greatsword buried itself into the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s body, or that¡¯s what she thought. ¡°?!¡± The Defiler¡¯s body suddenly changed. It transformed from a solid into a liquid. Melia¡¯s hands holding the greatsword, did not feel the sensation of flesh being cut. Changing its body into a liquid state allowed the demon to escape Melia¡¯s sure-kill strike. With no way to withstand the weight of the greatsword, Melia¡¯s body leaned heavily. Reddish-black blood spurted from the hole in her right shoulder, and Melia¡¯s visage darkened. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom did not miss that change. Its eight eyes were beaming with joy. Melia crashed brutally to the ground after becoming unable to maintain herself, dragged by the force of her swing. Her right shoulder hit the ground with a sound akin to a tomato being squashed, covering the nearby floor in red. Anyone could see that the wound was fatal. The greatsword easily slipped out of Melia¡¯s hand. In contrast, The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom observed everything with an interest akin to that of a child examining an ant¡¯s nest. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How could you leave Seletina? How could you forsake your master and flee with your tail between your legs?!¡± Elias, the second prince of the Kingdom of Elugor, yelled while firmly clutching Caper¡¯s collar. ¡°Because those were my master¡¯s orders! I could care less that you¡¯re a prince. You have no say in this.¡± Caper replied, his blood getting to his head. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Elias exclaimed. Caper shook Elias¡¯ hand violently and scowled at him. They were in the soldier quarters, which were located in a far-off area of the royal castle. While intending to have soldiers defend them, the nobility who had been able to flee were briefly sheltered here. Sadly, they¡¯d soon discovered that something or someone had rendered all of the soldiers asleep. Nothing could jolt them out of what appeared to be a deep slumber. And, strangely enough, all the troops who had been sent to the royal castle at the outset could be found sleeping in these quarters. No one knew who could have done it, or with what purpose. Unquestionably, it was a terrorist act, yet this case, along with the Demons¡¯ emergence, was utterly veiled in mystery. Without a Great Spell, it would be impossible to commit such an act. The Witch of Black and White¡­ King Gadius thought of a name but immediately rejected the notion. That was because The Witch of Black and White had long since passed away. It¡¯s pointless to ponder about irrelevant topics; instead, I should focus on the situation at hand. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Gadius straightened himself. Elias¡¯ case must be addressed first. Caper and Elias were still yelling at one another. ¡°Which other servant runs away when told to do so?! That sword of yours must be just for show!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I ran cause I wanted to! There was nothing I could do! I would¡¯ve just been a bother!¡± ¡°Seletina is a lady! Why not at least act as a meat shield to protect a helpless lady?¡± ¡°Lady Seletina is strong! I¡¯d just be a hindrance!¡± ¡°You weakling! Don¡¯t lie!¡± A dog and a monkey. They resembled a powder keg about to explode as they gripped each other by the collars and collided forehead to forehead. No one could stop them now. ¡°SHUT UUUUUUUUUUUP!!! Please!!!¡± Elias and Caper¡¯s hands unconsciously stopped moving as the voice, which even cut through their snarling, was heard. They turned to see Eleanor, the first princess of the Kingdom of Elugor, standing there with her hands on her hips and her chest puffed up. With powerful strides, Eleanor, who looked just like a little demon, gripped Caper and Elias by the necks and pulled them away. ¡°Just how long will you keep this up?! You¡¯re like ravaged beasts snarling at each other without a shred of grace! I can¡¯t bear watching you!¡± Even Caper and Elias, albeit unwillingly, eventually calmed after seeing her actions. ¡°Sir Caper!¡± Following which Eleanor turned to glare at Elias. ¡°Brother Elias.¡± ¡°W-What is it?¡± ¡°Lady Seletina has requested back-up!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®I know¡¯ me! Do something about it!¡± ¡°Even if you say that, all of the knights are asleep. I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Elias said. Hearing Elias say that Eleanor turned to look at her father, Gadius. ¡°None of the knights in the castle can awaken. I¡¯ve already dispatched our swiftest horses to the town to recruit adventurers.¡± Gadius said. ¡°How long will that take?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d say about 30 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Lady Seletina can¡¯t possibly last that long!¡± Eleanor shouted. No matter how strong Seletina was, she was no match for an Upper Rank Demon. What they needed was a Hero-level Knight. Or someone of equivalent strength. Eleanor looked at the corner where the incapacitated knights were lying. Among them was a knight in jet-black full-body armor, exuding an extraordinary aura even when sleeping. ¡°Is he asleep too?¡± ¡°As much as it pains me to admit it, yes. If he was awake, things would¡¯ve been way different¡­¡± ¡°So even the kingdom¡¯s strongest has fallen from grace.¡± Eleanor sighed. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Is there really nothing we can do?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) A quiet voice echoed. The voice belonged to Balged, who was pleading to Gadius with tears streaming down his cheeks. His face was a mess, with tears and snot streaming from it, despite the fact that his body was the size of a bear. ¡°Is there really¡­ no way¡­ to help my wife and daughter¡­ I¡­ I cannot bear losing them in this manner¡­¡± All those present reacted with sorrow to Balged¡¯s appeal. Even Yennis, who was standing behind his father, was weeping. Everyone present thought that they wanted to help them in some way. Is there really nothing we can do? Eleanor thought, her mouth closed shut. ¡°Does anyone have a Potion?!¡± Eleanor suddenly shouted. ¡°I have one right here¡­ What are you planning, Eleanor?¡± Gadius asked, as he took out a Potion and handed it to Eleanor. Eleanor moved in a certain direction while firmly grasping the Potion. She was heading towards the kingdom¡¯s strongest, the jet-black knight. Gadius sighed softly as he observed his daughter. ¡°We¡¯ve already tried Potions. As you can see, he¡¯s still asleep.¡± ¡°Is there really no way for him to wake up?¡± ¡°None. Shaking him, yelling at him, punching him, none of them worked.¡± ¡°I see. Then I guess I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°What? Eleanor, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Gadius asked. Eleanor could be seen taking the knight¡¯s gauntlet off carefully. In her hand she held the Potion and one more thing. ¡°Eleanor, that is going overboard!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then wake up already!¡± Without giving it a second thought, Eleanor pierced the knight¡¯s left hand with a knife1. CH 54 Please! Wake up! Eleanor¡¯s thoughts prompted her to take drastic actions. The only image in her mind was that of the dame swearing her vow. I want to protect her. Were the feelings occupying Eleanor¡¯s heart. Eleanor¡¯s extreme action, which she wouldn¡¯t typically have done, stunned the onlookers. The sensation of the knife sliding into flesh caused Eleanor¡¯s body temperature to drastically drop. ¡°Eleanor! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Gadius exclaimed, forcefully pulling away Eleanor¡¯s hand. As she noticed her father¡¯s piercing stare, Eleanor¡¯s complexion became even paler. ¡°A Potion cannot ensure that it will cure all external wounds! The hero of the next era will be this man! Even if it weren¡¯t the case, you still shouldn¡¯t willfully bring injury to others!¡± ¡°F-Father¡­! I-I just wanted to help Lady Seletina¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me, Eleanor. You¡¯re a good kid. Yet it¡¯s excessive to stab the kingdom¡¯s strongest¡­¡± Suddenly metal slid across the ground, making a loud noise. At Eleanor¡¯s feet was the blood-stained knife. When Eleanor turned to look up, she noticed a hunk of jet-black armor reflecting the light from the lanterns. ¡°¡­ Good morning.¡± The man was so tall that even Gadius had to look up. Then, with a worried expression, he swung his jade-colored cloak back and looked to examine his bleeding left hand. The man¡¯s name was Loggins Bell Actoria. He was the Commander of the Royal Knights and had succeeded Orthus as the strongest man in the Kingdom of Elugor. Loggins bowed stiffly. ¡°Your Majesty. Princess Eleanor appears to have won this gamble. The Princess¡¯ insights and adaptable ideas contributed in awakening me. Thank you, Princess Eleanor, for enabling me to take up my sword.¡± ¡°Loggins, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re up! How do you feel?!¡± Gadius exclaimed. ¡°My left hand¡­ is somewhat hurting.¡± Slightly chuckling from beneath his jet-black helmet, Loggins said. ¡°Of course it is! Eleanor! Quick, the Potion!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Eleanor quickly handed the small bottle to Loggins. Loggins gave a polite nod and poured the contents of the bottle onto the top of his injured hand. As soon as the liquid touched his hand, it released a light, and Loggins¡¯ puncture wound began to heal rapidly. ¡°Phew¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Loggins carefully closed and opened his hand several times to make sure everything was in order before giving a satisfied nod and re-putting his gauntlet on. ¡°Loggins, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes. Everything is perfect. I haven¡¯t used a potion in quite some time. One can probably never get used to this unusual sensation. So?¡± Loggins asked, sending a sharp gaze at Eleanor. Eleanor straightened her back as soon as her eyes met his and said, ¡°Commander of the Royal Knights, Loggins, I am aware that you have just woken up, but I must ask you to do something right away.¡± ¡°Whatever it may be, Princess.¡± ¡°The royal castle is currently in peril due to the knights¡¯ inability and the appearance of an Upper Rank Demon. Furthermore, my friend and her mother are battling that Demon as we speak.¡± Without giving it a second thought, the burly man stood up. Loggins¡¯ figure exuded the demeanor of a true hero. His silhouette, clad in full jet-black armor and waving the jade cloak, resembled that of the great knights in the heroic tales. ¡°I apologize for wounding your hand.¡± Eleanor said. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m to blame, Princess, for letting my guard down and being put unconscious by a mage. And I doubt that I would have awoken if it weren¡¯t for the pain. I can only thank you. Besides,¡± he added, ¡°If I were to sleep while the kingdom was in danger, Sir Or would probably scold me.¡± Loggins said as he took up his sword. Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened in awe as she saw Loggins lifting the enormous sword known as Gate Burner, which was as tall as or even taller than the mountain-like Loggins himself, on his back in such a light manner that it appeared to be made of paper. ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡± Loggins said. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Loggins.¡± Gadius said. Loggins¡¯s cloak fluttered. Everyone there had the same thought as they stared at the back of the strongest man in the kingdom and Commander of the Royal Knights. If it¡¯s him, then he¡¯ll certainly get us through this. CH 55 Anyone who witnessed Seletina¡¯s sword would think it was moving faster than sound and even leaving light behind in its wake. As she rushed at the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, Seletina¡¯s body changed into an arrow. Elyutinias, her treasured sword, appeared to be crying in her hands. Its silvery trails became tears, and the high-pitched sound of air splitting sounds a lot like weeping. Someone had once said that a sword was a reflection of its wielder. Seletina was currently crying. Her tears spilled out in the middle of the fierce sword fight, defying gravity and scattering in the air like diamond dust. Yet, despite this, her heart was frighteningly calm. It was as still and unmoving as the shores on a small lake, where neither the wind nor the waves could be found. Seletina¡¯s chest was filled with a calm, serene, yet burning rage. This rage was not aimed at the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. Rather, Seletina herself was the target of it. Mother, Melia was smiling. She also said that she loves me. I¡­ Just what am I doing?1! The rage ate away at Seletina¡¯s heart like poison. Why did I become a knight? Why did I pick up a sword and train myself? I know that the world is helpless. Even so, didn¡¯t I swear that I would try and protect at least that which was before my eyes? Seletina couldn¡¯t help but curse her own helplessness. She was frustrated. She was hurt. Her sword continued to accelerate. The swordplay displayed no longer belonged to the 14-year-old girl. Her worn-out body had been overtaken by the rage, which was pushing her beyond her limits. Eventually that rampaging rage even made its way and began eating away at Seletina¡¯s reasoning. Her body overtook her mind, and over time, her reasoning began to fade away. She transformed into a savage beast. Seletina¡¯s swordplay became even more exquisite, awakening her heavenly swordsmanship. Her treasured sword Elyutinias cut sideways. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom attempted to strike with its left hand¡¯s blade after stopping the strike with its right arm, but Seletina quickly prepared a counterattack, effectively stopping its assault. Seletina had already swung her sword at the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom three to four times before it could even begin to prepare for its second strike. It was a kind of heavenly technique that struck first by predicting the opponent¡¯s actions. Seletina¡¯s swordplay was so quick that even an Upper Rank Demon couldn¡¯t keep up. Seletina mercilessly assaulted the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom without wiping away her tears. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom suddenly thrust its right arm forward, splitting the air. Her body slid along the Defiler¡¯s2 right arm and she found herself right next to it. Seletina¡¯s cold, deep blue eyes glared straight at the eight-eyed Demon. The next moment, a silver flash burst forth. The Defiler was sliced into two, then four, then eight pieces in the blink of an eye. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) However, as the Defiler¡¯s eight pieces of flesh fell to the floor, they began to change shape. The flesh chunk lying on the ground soon changed into liquid. They formed a puddle of black liquid and from there it emerged again. Its eight eyes darted around, as if to convey that it was perfectly fine. Seletina unconsciously clicked her tongue. A bead of sweat brushed past her cheek. Although being overcome by rage wasn¡¯t all that bad, it did signal that she had surpassed her breaking point. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if her time limit ran out at any moment. Seletina turned to face the fallen Melia. Melia lay motionless in a puddle of her own blood. She was unconscious, breathing feebly, and could die at any moment. Seletina repressed her emotions. Impatience led to carelessness. And carelessness was one¡¯s greatest enemy on the battlefield. ¡°HA!¡± Seletina exhaled. She took no deep breaths. She didn¡¯t have time for that. She collected strength in her legs and launched herself like an arrow. ¡°I¡®ll slay you!¡± While Seletina¡¯s eyes seemed as cold as ice as she gazed at the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, a fire that could melt even gold was hiding within them. CH 56 Elyutinias whirled to the right and left in the sky like a conductor¡¯s baton. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom took the strikes square on, its eight eyes fixed on Seletina as black drops spilled everywhere. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seletina couldn¡¯t help but swear. She swung her sword stubbornly, concentrating solely on the Defiler. However, this was a meaningless effort. Using the sole of her shoe, Seletina kicked the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom in the gut, putting some space between them. The enormous serpent of fatigue was slowly but surely enveloping Seletina¡¯s legs, waist, and arms. Seletina¡¯s breathing was labored, and she felt as though lead weighed her limbs. As Seletina repressed her raging lungs and pounding heart, she wiped the sweat from her forehead. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom was waiting. Its eight eyes twitched, eager for Seletina to be swollen by the snake and have her wings torn off. However, at that moment, Seletina recalled her past life¡¯s experience with the Defiler1. In the days of Orthus, she had successfully repelled the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom with the aid of her sword and an old friend, the mage Imitia Belbed, who had burned the Demon to a crisp in order to vanquish it. ¡­fire¡­ Fire?! A light bulb went off in Seletina¡¯s head. Even so, there isn¡¯t a mage around right now. But wait¡­ I don¡¯t need a mage to defeat the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, I need fire. Seletina¡¯s eyes focused on the thin, jet-black menace. ¡°There¡¯s merit in trying.¡± Seletina said, following which she sharply closed her mouth. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom contorted itself into the shape of a spring, and bounced straight at Seletina. ¡°What?!¡± It¡¯s fast. Before Seletina had realized what was going on, the Demon was already in front of her. A blade passed at breakneck speed just above Seletina¡¯s eyelashes. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seletina had little choice but to dodge, however the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom seized the opportunity and slammed into her, knocking her through a glass window at the back. The enormous glass pane broke and with a loud bang, Seletina¡¯s body slammed against the corridor¡¯s floor. ¡°Grahh¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s face twisted in agony as a great deal of air left her lungs and her back throbbed with pain. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom swiftly mounted her, its eight eyes wiggling within breathing distance of Seletina. Two black blades shot down the following second. ¡°S?h?i?t?!¡± The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s right arm, followed by its left, morphed into the shape of a spear and pierced Seletina¡¯s head with the bullet-like speed. Or, at least, they should have. Seletina slightly moved her head and successfully dodged the assault. The cobblestone floor was easily pierced by the spear arms of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, leaving enormous holes and spider-web fissures. What power! Seletina, who was still mounted, chose to let go of her treasured sword, Elyutinias. At this distance, a sword would just be an inconvenience. Afterward, Seletina flailed until she managed to grab a nearby piece of glass. She rose her upper body like a spring and plunged the glass shard into the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s eye. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s flesh was easily pierced by the glass piece in Seletina¡¯s lovely white hand. Although it was unclear if the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom felt pain or not, its body somewhat stiffened. Seletina did not miss that chance. She yelled and slid into the narrow gap that had just opened between herself and the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, thus succeeding in escaping from her mounted position. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) But, as she was doing this, the pieces of broken glass that were lying on the ground tore her dress, wounding her back in various places. ¡°This is way better than being dead.¡± Seletina said, couldn¡¯t have cared less. She then retrieved Elyutinias deftly and put some distance between the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom and herself. Her back was covered in wounds. Also, from holding the glass shard, her dominant hand was also covered in blood. Her limbs were trembling from exhaustion and her lungs were screaming in pain. Seletina was a complete mess. Everyone who witnessed her at this moment could attest to this. Yet, Seletina couldn¡¯t allow herself to lose. The fire in her eyes continued to burn as a result of this. Her deep blue eyes radiated an esteemed and strong presence. She had no intention of losing. Don¡¯t falter! Move forward! ¡°COME!¡± Seletina howled. As though in response, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom sprang up and launched forward. The following moment, Seletina¡¯s elegant swordplay, which could be considered a performance in and of itself, clashed with the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s blade, which was driven only by destructive impulses. Seletina howled. She howled, screamed and yelled. Encouraging and energizing herself. She sensed both her physical and emotional strength diminishing with each slash, as if they were being chopped away. Seletina had long since crossed her breaking point. Her hold on her sword was unsteady, and her lungs were gasping. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if her body suddenly broke apart. Gritting her teeth, Seletina kept on pressing. I am Orthus. The legendary knight that swore to defend this kingdom. So I will do just that. All that I can see I will protect! Seletina¡¯s sword did not stop. Never did its tip slow down or sway. There was no stopping it. The beautiful sword in the hero¡¯s hand danced in the sky. The stage again shifted from the corridor to the dance hall. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) With great care, Seletina lured her prey to the intended position secretly with graceful steps. Ensuring that it would not notice. The only dancers in the center of the deserted dance hall were a stunning girl and a black monster. Nobody was watching, and no music was playing. Only the clashing of swords and the girl¡¯s frantic breathing could be heard. It was a play of death that would bring down its curtain at any moment. The end was nigh. Suddenly, Seletina kicked up a tiny liquor bottle. The label displayed a whiskey brand that was quite pricey in the kingdom. Most likely, one of the guests who¡¯d been evacuated dropped it. Seletina threw her sword at the flying bottle, shattering it. The bottle¡¯s contents burst open, spraying the alcohol and glass fragments all over the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. ¡°Please die already.¡± As she hurled her blade into the air, Seletina said meekly. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s eight eyes lit up in surprise at the sudden move. Seletina was left wide open. In an instant, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom morphed its right arm in a spear, which it thrust towards Seletina. Seletina reached out with her left hand and took the blow. ¡°AAAAAAAAARGHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± The spear pierced Seletina¡¯s snow-white palm with ease. Seletina cried in pain as it was happening, which amused the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. Seeing that Seletina smiled, ¡°you let your guard down, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Snap! The sound of shattering metal was heard above them. Quickly, all eight of the eyes of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom gazed up, but it was too late. There was no more exquisite dancing hall in the entire Kingdom of Elugor than this one in terms of ceiling decorations. Right after, a gigantic chandelier crashed to the ground, crushing the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s dark body with a sound so loud it could rupture one¡¯s eardrums. As far as Seletina was aware, this was the largest chandelier in the kingdom of Elugor, and as it fell on top of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, its massive weight flattened the Demon to the ground. Seletina had flung her sword precisely to drop this. Then suddenly, the alcohol on the body of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom was ignited by the chandelier¡¯s candles, setting it on fire and erupting into a massive fire pillar. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom screamed. It was a repulsive shriek, akin to chalk scraping on a blackboard. Under the enormous chandelier, it writhed and shrieked in a manner reminiscent of a condemned man being consumed by the flames of hell. Finally, as fresh blood dripped from her left hand, Seletina dropped to her knees as she took in the scene happening in front of her. CH 57 As the heat wave touched her skin, Seletina finally let go of her treasured sword. She collapsed to the floor, trembling, and completely drained. Let alone strength, she lacked the necessary blood. Blood continues to gush and spew out of the gouged-out flesh on her left hand. Seletina broke down in pain and uncontrollably threw up. Seletina only prayed, her head deprived of blood or oxygen. Please burn out. She¡¯d reached the limit. The anger and excitement that had roused her had run out. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of strength left in her. Seletina was able to lift her head and look into the smoldering inferno while coughing. A shadow of darkness drifted in the air amid the flame-red light. The shadow groaned and made noises. Until gradually it started to change, becoming liquid. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Seletina couldn¡¯t help but swear. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom was still alive. Seletina stood up. She whipped her shivering body and bit down hard. She got up, hands on her knees, shaking off her hazy vision. But then, her lifeless body started to sag to one side. With shaky steps, Seletina somehow maintained her balance and barely escaped falling. She was in a grave situation. Anybody who saw her now could make the same claim. The Demon, though, wouldn¡¯t wait. The blazing flames and the wreckage of the chandelier vanished in an instant. Bang! The wreckage of the chandelier flew out, striking against the glass windows of the hall, giving birth to thunderous echoes. Seletina¡¯s senses were briefly overwhelmed by a burnt odor and the oppressive heat of the disappearing flames. In the middle of the dance hall, it suddenly rose up from the soot. Its name, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. The dark deformity assumed a new form and walked up to Seletina. Seletina¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she noticed the Demon¡¯s new appearance and shadow. ¡°Dicentra¡­¡± A jet-black ball gown dress. Jet-black eyes, and jet-black skin. A face so stunning that it¡¯d send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Despite the absence of any white in that silhouette, Seletina was certain that it belonged to The Witch of Black and White. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seletina¡¯s fist shook. All-consuming rage could be seen in her eyes. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom was the name of the Demon who stood in front of her. Its abilities were transformation and regeneration. Its weaknesses, magic and fire. With its eight eyes, it was rumored to be able to peer into a person¡¯s heart and transform into the image of the person whom its target most dearly treasured and loved. All to arouse their emotions. ¡°Or¡­ thus¡­¡± The black witch smiled. She uttered Seletina¡¯s real name in a tone-deaf voice that sounded like a broken gramophone. The action shook Seletina to her core. Her rage burst forth one more time. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± Seletina couldn¡¯t tolerate a lowly Demon to utter that name while assuming that silhouette. Her anger erupted uncontrollably. Seletina snatched Elyutinias, which was lying at her feet, disregarding her fatigue and physical constraints. ¡°¡­utter that name!¡± Seletina ran. Her steps lacked any strength whatsoever. That she was still able to run was a miracle in and of itself. And yet, Seletina ran. The thing driving her was a brutal, icy, and ruthless desire to kill. But what good was something like that on the battlefield? The black witch smiled. In anticipation of Seletina rushing over, she raised her hands and spread them wide, waiting to embrace Seletina. Elyutinias gleamed with a dull light. It managed to land on the black witch¡¯s shoulder in an unsteady trajectory, but it ended up passing through her liquefied body without any force. The black witch smiled and softly embraced Seletina, who couldn¡¯t halt the momentum of her body. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) A spray of blood splashed across the dance hall the next moment. CH 58 ¡­ what an overwhelming smell of blood. Even underneath the helmet, Loggins¡¯ nose instantly detected the overpowering odor. Alarms started to go off then, all around his huge, rock-like frame. Loggins reached for the hilt of Gate Burner, the massive sword strapped to his back, and took it out with ease. Contrary to its brash and bold handle, the blade that emerged was shockingly pure and dazzling. There was even a legend that this almost glass-like sword had slain the Evil Demon King. To get a better sense of Gate Burner, Loggins swung it about, just like a kid would a stick, before pushing open the massive door in front of him. The door creaked open, revealing the picture beyond it. Before Loggins¡¯ eyes was a tranquil dance hall. A cold silence had replaced the usual commotion that usually occupied the dance hall. And in the middle of it, a black girl was embracing a golden girl in a lover¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m late¡­¡± Loggins muttered underneath his helmet. A crazed smile adorned the black girl¡¯s face, while fresh blood drenched the golden girl. The golden girl looked like a puppet with its string cut. A magnificent sword with a rose-twined design laid lifelessly at her feet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Loggins gathered all of his strength in his thighs. The threat is clear. All I have to do is erase it. The black armor flew. Countless fractures formed on the stone floor below with each step that Loggins took. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The world in front of Loggins abruptly moved behind him followed by a violent wind gust. In a heartbeat, he was standing next to the black girl¡ª or, more accurately, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. Squeeze! The fist inside the black gauntlet tightened instantly, and the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s head was literally blown off. It burst like a water balloon, showering the surrounding area in a dark liquid. Loggins kicked the headless body away before gently picking up the golden girl¡­¡­ Seletina, who was lying motionless. She¡¯s still breathing. ¡°She¡¯s still alive.¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Loggins took out a Potion and carefully placed it against Seletina¡¯s lips. As the liquid traveled down Seletina¡¯s throat, her body glowed faintly, just like a firefly. Soon, Seletina¡¯s external wounds healed completely and her deathly pale complexion regained color. Eventually, Seletina drifted off into a peaceful sleep. ¡°Thankfully, I arrived on time¡­¡± Loggins muttered, letting out a long sigh. ¡°To think that we live in a time where a young girl like this must pick up a sword is indeed unsettling¡­¡± Loggins said, crushing the empty bottle between his fingers. His clenched fist trembled. ¡°Sir Or. The Hero¡¯s responsibility you left with me is still rather hefty. I¡¯m pathetic.¡± As he placed Seletina down on the carpeted floor, Loggins uttered. He then turned his attention back to the squirming black monstrosity that had once again assumed the shape of a girl. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Loggins tightened his grip on Gate Burner. His tree-like frame clad in full-body jet-black armor, ornamented with the jade cloak, which, along with the stunning, huge sword in his hand, all gave Loggins a heroic look. His equipment, which he¡¯d crafted himself from the finest materials in the realm, gave him the appearance of a lifelike replica of the depiction of Orthus in the heroic tales. Loggins ran, flinging his cape behind him. He ran, and ran, and ran. Crossing the entire dance hall. In a heartbeat, the jet-black armor arrived before the black girl. Loggins raised the Gate Burner above his head¡­¡­ and swung down. An explosion was brought on by the simple swinging motion. The sound created as the giant sword swung down was akin to a dragon¡¯s roar. The wind and the sky were torn open, and the surplus power alone gouged out the cobblestone floors and walls. To Loggins, this swing was no sure-kill move. It was more like a basic swing, similar to those Seletina or Melia would perform. But even so, it carried with itself unfathomable power. Power befitting the realm of heroes. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom tried to stop the attack with its blade-like right arm, but it was blown away. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s face contorted with pain. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s eyes widened as it noticed smoke rising from the spot where its right arm had formerly been and that it was incapable of regenerating or liquefying. Loggins then hoisted Gate Burner once more with calmness and grace. The legendary sacred sword, said to be capable of vanquishing all evil, gleamed brilliantly. The Defiler of Pride and Wisdom trembled before its gleam. Only Higher Rank Demons could experience emotions, and the emotion that the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom was experiencing right now, was none other than fear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) Loggins asked whilst flashing the Gate Burner¡¯s blade in front of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s eyes. ¡°I feel you. You see, I¡¯m much more terrified of Demons than you might think,¡± Loggins said, slightly lowering his body, ¡°and the only people in this kingdom who fear you more than I do are the innocent citizens. I have no choice but to get rid of you as you were born in this territory populated by humans.¡± Gate Burner began to flicker like a firefly. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me for this.¡± The sword flew down, aiming at the neck of the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom with a clear intent to kill. CH 59 ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Clap! The dancing hall was simultaneously overwhelmed with a girl¡¯s voice and the sound of clapping. The instant the clapping sound was heard, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom¡¯s body transformed into mist, just as the Gate Burner in Loggins¡¯ hands sank into the flesh. The mist then began moving across the sky as if it had a will of its own. Loggins followed the mist with his gaze and spotted a black-and-white girl standing nearby grinning. A jet-black ball gown dress. Jet-black hair. Skin, as white as snow. And in the center of that monochrome image, a set of crimson eyes. The monochrome girl raised her twig-like arm, and the black mist gathered on her palm. The mist gathered and condensed on the girl¡¯s palm in an ordered manner, becoming a small dice-size cube that sank into her palm. After feeling the cube with her left hand, the girl grinned contentedly and waved her right arm. Then a jewelry box made entirely of white appeared out of thin air. The girl opened it, carefully inserted the cube inside, and then closed the box. After that, the box vanished with another wave of her right arm. ¡°Who are you?¡± Loggins asked while still keeping his grip on Gate Burner. ¡°Who am I? Hmm¡­¡± The monochrome girl placed her slender finger over her lips as though she were thinking. And then showed a smile that had a tinge of mischief, fitting for a girl her age. ¡°A maiden in love. Or something like that.¡± she said. Shivers ran down Loggins¡¯ spine the moment he saw her beaming face. This¡­ This thing is not human¡­ It¡¯s not something you can call a human. It¡¯s something mysterious that has only adopted a human look and is speaking the human language. Loggins tightened his grip on Gate Burner. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know any maidens who can control demons,¡± he said. ¡°Oh my. Didn¡¯t you know? A maiden in love is invincible.¡± ¡°I apologize. I was unaware of that.¡± The next moment, Gate Burner burst forth mercilessly. It was swung sideways under the full power of Loggins¡¯ log-like arms. The blow that could easily slice off a dragon¡¯s head sought to tear the girl in half. But all it managed to cut was the sky. ¡°What?¡± Loggins felt no resistance. The girl had vanished in the blink of an eye. ¡°Savage men aren¡¯t popular with the ladies. Isn¡¯t that right, Seletina?¡± The sound came from well behind Loggins. The girl had moved to the center of the dance hall in the blink of an eye. She tenderly lifted Seletina, who remained unconscious, and gazed upon her face. ¡°Get away from her!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why should two people in love be forced to separate? You have no tact.¡± ¡°How dare you speak of love?!¡± ¡°You say some strange things, you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no human.¡± Loggins said. The monochrome girl unexpectedly stopped moving. ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re quite the interesting one.¡± She said without averting her intense gaze from Seletina¡¯s face for even a split second. Her voice sounded cold and harsh. ¡°I should expect nothing less from Orthus¡¯ successor, yet,¡± she continued, ¡°You will never be him.¡± She spoke, her fierce crimson glare chilling Loggins to the core. ¡°¡­!¡± Loggins did not move. He was paralyzed and helpless, like a frog staring at a snake. The girl smiled, once again turning to look at Seletina. Her gaze was hot enough to scorch Seletina¡¯s skin. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) She ran her delicate fingers over Seletina¡¯s lovely curves and caressed her delicate, lovely lips. What am I doing? Loggins couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t even speak. He was left with nothing to do but stare at the girl. ¡°Ahhh.¡± As soon as the girl touched Seletina¡¯s lips, she started shaking with excitement. Her face rose into a smile and a pink hue could be seen permeating through her white skin. ¡°Seletina, you still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± the girl said, slowly edging her lips closer to Seletina¡¯s. However, just as their lips were about to touch, the girl wavered. ¡°Fufu.¡± The girl suddenly changed her target to Seletina¡¯s nape of the neck. She crawled her lips down and latched onto Seletina¡¯s nape. The girl savored the kiss for a very long time. Eventually, as if bidding her beloved farewell, she withdrew her lips from Seletina¡¯s neck. A passionate breath escaped the girl¡¯s mouth, and a clear line of saliva stretched between her mouth and Seletina¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll settle with this for now. After all, I¡¯d prefer it more if you initiated the first kiss.¡± The girl smiled. She truly looked just like a maiden in love. The girl eventually let go of Seletina, gently placing her on top of the carpet. ¡°Dicentra.¡± The girl¡­ Dicentra stood up. ¡°If I remember, this kingdom knows me as The Witch of Black and White.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± Loggins¡¯ throat instantly dried up. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) The Witch of Black and White? Isn¡¯t she just a legend? But¡­, Loggins glared at Dicentra. Her presence, her peculiarity and this unfathomable power¡­ Everything about her suggests she isn¡¯t lying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I only take action to get what I want. So¡­ Yes, this seems good,¡± Dicentra said, her crimson eyes narrowing, ¡°Please do your best and protect the peace, next era¡¯s Hero. Until we meet again.¡± saying that Dicentra pinched at her skirt and bowed, implying her leave. Then, in the span of a blink, she vanished without a trace. ¡°Just what the hell happened?¡± Finally freed, Loggins mumbled, his voice resonating throughout the dance hall. CH 60 5-7 minutes ¡°¡­¡­¡± Loggins moved through the dance hall with heavy steps, having no choice but to sheath Gate Burner, which had lost its target. What a mess. Broken windows, a burning chandelier, and damaged stone walls and floors, followed by dozens of human corpses. Can this place really be called the King¡¯s residence? It seems like an abandoned ruin transformed into a battleground. Frowning slightly at the blazing flames and the stench of blood, Loggins picked up Seletina, who was sleeping on her side. ¡°How beautiful.¡± Loggins said, merely voicing his opinion. The girl¡¯s eyelids were closed, hidden beneath her long eyelashes, and the bridge of her nose was smooth Her pinkish lips were slightly moist, and her beautiful blonde bangs seemed to have been woven out of gold. ¡°Lovers, huh¡­¡± Loggins recalled what The Witch of Black and White said. I need more information. Loggins began to sort things inside his head. It¡¯s certain that The Witch of Black and White set up this whole fiasco. But then, what¡¯s her purpose? She said that she only acts in order to get what she wants. She also said that she loves this girl. And while battling this girl, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom had assumed the appearance of The Witch of Black and White. Are this girl and The Witch of Black and White really lovers? What is their connection? Suddenly, the sound of a woman¡¯s distant moan broke Loggins¡¯ train of thought. A survivor! Loggins took long strides toward the voice, mindful not to disturb Seletina, who was in his arms. Soon, he reached the person. ¡°Melia!¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The woman was someone who Loggins knew. He carefully lowered Seletina to the ground and lifted Melia¡¯s torso. ¡°Melia. It¡¯s me. Loggins.¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± Melia moaned in agony, her eyes blurry, but she managed to catch a glimpse of Loggins through them. She¡¯d lost too much blood. Just from holding Melia, Loggins¡¯ arms were already drenched with her blood. It was clear to him that she was on her deathbed. ¡°Oh¡­ cough! If it¡­ isn¡¯t you, Loggins¡­ You¡¯re always late to the party¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Here, drink this Potion.¡± Loggins said, taking out a small bottle. However, Melia shook her head, refusing it. ¡°Why? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°¡­ Fufu. I took a Strengthening Potion¡­ I can¡¯t drink that¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°This is what I get for relying on tools¡­ A shame on Melia the Gale¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°No. You did the right thing.¡± ¡°¡­ Fufu. I never thought I¡¯d hear you say that¡­ My jaw would¡¯ve dropped to the floor had I heard it during my¡­. mercenary days.¡± Cough cough! At each cough, Melia vomited substantial amounts of blood. Her lips were purple and her body was cold. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ bother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die anyways. I know that much.¡± Melia said, smiling. Her smile was daring, definitely not one fit for death. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I-Is Seletina¡­ Is my daughter there?¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡°I¡­ want to see my daughter¡¯s face¡­¡± Loggins promptly stood up and walked up to Seletina. He picked her up, carrying her next to Melia¡¯s side and placed her down. ¡°Seletina¡­ My pride¡­ and joy¡­¡± Melia said, running her trembling finger across Seletina¡¯s cheek. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) A line of red appeared Seletina¡¯s cheek as she did so. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter?¡± ¡°Sure is¡­ Her name is Seletina. Isn¡¯t she¡­ really beautiful?¡± ¡°She sure is.¡± ¡°Tonight¡­ was her debut¡­ She was amazing¡­ Everyone was looking at her¡­ I¡¯ve never felt more proud¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Say, Loggins¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Looking at her cherished baby sleeping blissfully, Melia¡¯s eyes started swelling up with tears. ¡°This child¡¯s dream¡­ is to become a knight¡­ Fufu¡­ Can you imagine? Such a beautiful¡­ frail child¡­ becoming a knight¡­¡± Melia spoke, while Loggins just stood and listened. Then as Melia continued, her voice abruptly became deeper. ¡°I made fun of it¡­ I made fun of her dream¡­ Nevertheless, Seletina is strong¡­ Without running¡­ she stood up to me, her terrible mother¡­¡± Tears began falling from Melia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Loggins. This child¡­ will definitely become a knight¡­ I guarantee it. So¡­ So¡­ So¡­¡± Melia continued, ¡°So, when this child becomes a knight, please watch over her. Watch over her so that she doesn¡¯t stray down the wrong path, and so that she can live her life to the fullest.¡± Because I won¡¯t be there. Were the words Melia couldn¡¯t say. Melia¡¯s deep blue eyes stared straight at Loggins. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ You¡¯re as serious as ever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Loggins said, but no response came back. With her hand still tenderly resting on Seletina¡¯s head, Melia¡¯s eyes closed slowly1. CH 61 6-8 minutes Melia gave herself completely over to the sea of slumber. Its waters were calm, and looked ever so inviting. Eventually, Melia submerged from the sea¡¯s surface to its depths. She continued to descend into the depths of the sea where no light shone through. She descended, descended, and descended. What a pleasant feeling. While swaying in a light slumber, Melia dreamed. She dreamed of a family of four. Of the time when Yennis and Seletina were still young. A hazy memory of Melia, Seletina, Yennis, and Balged holding hands in this order, as they strolled around the mansion¡¯s garden. Everyone was laughing and having a great time. They looked like a warm, good family. Within the dream, Melia was smiling happily. As Seletina, who seemed quite mature for her age, looked embarrassed, Yennis, who was full of youthful vigor, waved his arms excitedly. Without yielding, Balged waved his hand alongside Yennis, while Melia caressed Seletina¡¯s head. It all felt like a dream. And although she was dreaming, the scene itself was real. It was a sweet memory that had been firmly engraved in Melia¡¯s heart. This memory really does feel like a dream. I had a good life for a woman who was born an orphan, had to pick up a sword, and didn¡¯t know what love was. Thank you, Seletina. Thank you, Yennis. Thank you, Balged. I¡¯m going to get some sleep. Melia murmured as she sank even lower into the stillness of the bottom. ¡­¡­¡­¡­So noisy¡­ Melia suddenly opened her eyes. I was having such a nice time sinking here. Melia looked up to the sea and noticed something pounding on the water¡¯s surface. Stop yapping. The figure on the surface yelled something, stirring waves across the otherwise calm sea surface. How rude and barbarous. Melia thought whilst getting slightly irritated. Who is it that is making a fuss and disturbing my nice sleep inside my serene, priceless, and pristine sea? It pounded on the sea¡¯s surface in an unsightly, frantic manner. Is it drowning? No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s trying to get in. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) In an eager attempt to dive underwater, the presence was reaching out its hands. No, wait¡­ It¡¯s not trying to get in¡­ It¡¯s trying to grab something. Huh? Grab something? Melia looked around. In the pitch-black sea, there was nothing but her. Me? It¡¯s trying to get me? How rude. Melia sighed. Yet, weirdly enough, Melia found herself fixated on that presence. She couldn¡¯t resist staring at the radiance of its existence as it flailed in despair. Melia nervously reached her hand toward it. And as soon as she reached out, her hand was firmly grasped. ¡°Auch?!¡± Because of the forceful and irresponsible strength, Melia cried out. The presence did not budge despite Melia flailing her arms and body. Melia¡¯s body shot to the sea floor with frightening speed after being grabbed. Who was it that grabbed my hand?! Who is the rude b?a?s?t?a?r?d? that¡¯s trying to pull me out of here?! Melia then smiled. She recognized the warmth of the hand that had grasped her. The arm, which was hairy like a bear¡¯s paw, was much bigger and sturdier than Melia¡¯s own. Good grief, you are hopeless without me. Aren¡¯t you, dear? Melia shortly resurfaced from the sea¡¯s depths1. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­.a¡­¡± ¡°¡­.lia¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­MELIA!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± Melia muttered weakly. Her whole body felt like it would break down at any moment. Her brain was unable to function due to a lack of blood. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) In her view was an endless ceiling. She immediately realized she was being carried on a stretcher due to the strange swaying and bumping sensations around her body. Then there was the warm hand clutching hers and a worried face staring at her. ¡°MELIA!!! MELIA!!! You¡¯re awake!!!¡± Balged¡¯s face was a complete mess. His eyes and nose were oozing with body fluids. Melia couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight. ¡°You look terrible¡­¡± ¡°Melia¡­ Don¡¯t speak! Just live! Live! Focus solely on living!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ What¡¯s gotten over you¡­¡± Melia asked when she suddenly became aware of a dripping sound coming from the stretcher¡¯s beam next to her. She knew right away that it was her own blood. The fact that her health was at risk remained unchanged. ¡°You sure worked hard back then¡­¡± Melia muttered, her thoughts flying off to a distant memory. She traveled back to the day of Balged¡¯s proposal. His will to live had been stimulated by the excitement of being able to marry Melia, which had given him the strength to escape his death bed and seize that bliss. My husband did his best back then, so now it¡¯s my turn. ¡°I¡¯ll live. I still want to live.¡± Melia said, smiling. Her skin was pale and her lips purple. Her voice trembled as she spoke, and yet, her smile showed her unwavering will to live. Balged nodded. He nodded, and nodded, and nodded, and nodded, sending snot and tears flying everywhere. Melia¡¯s stretcher was catapulted through the corridor and into the medical room. From this point onward, no visitors were permitted in order to allow the Mages and doctors to concentrate. Balged prayed as he saw his wife off, gripping his hands so tightly that he could hear his bones creak. God, please watch over Melia. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) With his beard soaking wet from tears and snot, Balged prayed ceaselessly in front of the treatment room. CH 62 7-9 minutes ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°Princess Eleanor, do not weep, she is still alive1.¡± ¡°I-I-I-I¡¯m not crying!¡± Eleanor was crying in the dance hall at that moment. Her tidy face blended under her ragged tears and runny nose. Eleanor had at last been relieved of her worry. ¡°Zzzz¡­ zzzz¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s innocent sleeping breaths made it hard to believe that she had almost lost her life in the battle with the Demon. When Eleanor had first arrived on the scene, she¡¯d found Seletina in a terrible condition. Her white exposed flesh had been smeared in soot and dust everywhere, her red dress had been torn to pieces exposing her back and legs, and the fierce battle had left her beautiful golden hair disheveled. Seletina¡¯s wounds had been treated with a Potion, but the blood she had bled had stained her garment and her skin, leaving an unsettling image. In Eleanor¡¯s eyes, Seletina looked to be on the verge of death as she slept in Loggins¡¯ arms. Eleanor had started crying as soon as she realized that. And her tears spilled uncontrollably. She let out an uncontrollable cry, and despite her brothers¡¯ pleas for her to stop, she continued to bawl hysterically. ¡°Princess, please calm down. She is okay.¡± Loggins stated this while walking up close enough to Eleanor for him to hear Seletina¡¯s sleeping breaths. Seeing Seletina¡¯s chest move up and down, Eleanor bawled once more. Not out of sorrow but out of relief, she wept. Eleanor collapsed. She sobbed as she held her chest which tightened sharply. Eleanor had been worried. She had not doubted Seletina¡¯s knightly vow. Yet, her heart, which had never experienced this kind of anxiety before, was unable to hold on. Which is also what had caused her to plunge a knife through Loggins¡¯ hand. Seeing Eleanor in this state, Loggins couldn¡¯t help but bow his head. ¡°Princess Eleanor, these precious lives would have been lost had it not been for you waking me up. You have my sincere gratitude for this.¡± ¡°P-Please lift your head!¡± Eleanor wiped away her tears and snot before facing Loggins. ¡°Sir Loggins, I am the one who should be expressing my gratitude. A member of the royal family should not be commended for stabbing someone in the hand¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Haha. But there is no denying that it was that unfit royal act that had awakened me and spared our kingdom from the looming danger. You have every right to be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°Do you not agree, Your Highness?¡± Loggins asked, looking at Gadius who was standing next to Eleanor. Gadius, in turn, placed his hand on top of Eleanor¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Loggins, if you say so, then so be it.¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°There you have it, Princess.¡± ¡°Father¡­ Loggins¡­¡± Eleanor muttered, her face blushing. I was actually praised for my actions¡­? Still, I suppose Seletina and the kingdom were truly saved in the end. Eleanor caressed Seletina¡¯s cheek. I won¡¯t cry anymore. ¡°Good grief¡­ A knight shouldn¡¯t make the princess cry, you know¡­¡± Eleanor smiled as she looked at Seletina, her eyes filled with boundless fondness2. ¡°It appears like Eleanor is one step ahead of us.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself.¡± When he observed from a distance, Dios stated while smiling uncomfortably. He then handed Elias a bunch of parchment sheets. ¡°The list of those who fled the castle before us, as well as the nobles who were acting suspiciously. The names are all there, Elias.¡± ¡°Thank you. You sure work fast, Dios.¡± ¡°As if. It¡¯s thanks to your warning prior to the start of Spring as well as our excellent maids.¡± ¡°But you did run around the whole castle.¡± Elias said. ¡°Well you know my forte is brawn, not brains. I¡¯m not the type to hang out in a corner doing nothing.¡± Dios remarked. ¡°I¡¯m still amazed that you¡¯d willingly go and seek death. Please try to remember that you¡¯re this kingdom¡¯s first prince.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be worse if you didn¡¯t let me do whatever I pleased. So, what do you think about this incident, Elias?¡± ¡°I can only assume that the Anti-Royal Faction was responsible based on the names on this list. Although¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have a hard time believing that the Anti-Royal Faction orchestrated the appearance of the Upper Rank Demon and placed all of the soldiers in a coma.¡± ¡°I see¡­ In other words, you can imagine them organizing those child-like Demons, but anything beyond that seems like a stretch, is that right?¡± ¡°Correct. Although, as I said, this is nothing more than an assumption.¡± Elias said, biting his nail. I doubt the Anti-Royal Faction would do something that would greatly shake the kingdom. They want to seize power in the kingdom, not conquer and slaughter the Royal Faction. The kingdom might well be doomed if an Upper Rank is let to roam free and all the soldiers wind up in a coma. ¡°This is so crazy¡­¡± Dios remarked. ¡°Sure is¡­ Despite the fact that we were successful in stopping the Anti-Royal Faction this time, we are completely at a loss for how to deal with the person who led that Upper Rank Demon here and put all of the soldiers to sleep. Dios¡­ We, or rather the Kingdom of Elugor as a whole, has quite the dangerous enemy breathing down its neck.¡± Elias said. Both Elias and Dios couldn¡¯t help but swallow as the thought settled. ¡°A dangerous enemy you say. I might have an idea as to who it is.¡± Suddenly, Loggins appeared, slipping in between the boys. He appeared to have left Seletina with Yennis, and the two of them had gone to the guest room after Eleanor. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°An idea?¡± ¡°Idea would be putting it mildly. Let¡¯s say I met and spoke with the perpetrator.¡± ¡°Loggins, are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡°I am. I have some other topics I¡¯d like to discuss; so could we perhaps move this conversation to a quieter location?¡± ¡°Surely. I¡¯ll prepare something immediately.¡± ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± The Witch of Black and White, as well as her relationship with Seletina. There were many things weighing on Loggins¡¯ mind. He was also troubled by the situation involving his old friend Melia, but for the time being, Loggins wanted to inform the princes and His Majesty of what had occurred. Loggins exhaled a heavy breath into the void. Yet, no one seemed to notice the heavy sigh coming from underneath the jet-black helmet. CH 63 7-9 minutes ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡°The Witch of Black and White¡­ Loggins, are you sure?¡± Gadius asked. ¡°I am. That¡¯s what she called herself.¡± Everyone in the room was on high-alert. In this room isolated from the dance hall, only Elias, Dios, Gadius, and Loggins were present right now. A guard was stationed at the door to prevent anyone from peeping inside, and the room was barren of any outsiders, and despite this Gadius and the princes looked around after Loggins spoke. That was because The Witch of Black and White¡¯s presence posed a danger to the entire kingdom. Knowingly or unknowingly, the three of them looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. ¡°Can you confirm this, Loggins?¡± Dios asked. ¡°At the time, I sought to slay the witch rather than restrain her. Despite this, she managed to outperform me brilliantly.¡± ¡°To think that she bested not only the kingdom¡¯s but the continent¡¯s best swordsman¡­¡± ¡°To be completely honest, I¡¯m not sure you can win against that with a human body.¡± Loggins said. ¡°Let¡¯s assume she really did appear. What exactly was she doing in the dance hall?¡± Elias asked. ¡°There was something she wanted.¡± Loggins said. ¡°Something she wanted?¡± ¡°She herself said that she doesn¡¯t act unless there¡¯s something she wants.¡± ¡°What could that thing be¡­¡± Elias pondered. ¡°It¡¯s most likely, Lady Seletina.¡± Loggins chimed in. ¡°Seletina? What do you mean, Loggins?¡± Elias asked, putting down his tea cup, ¡°Why would she want her?¡± he questioned, his heartbeat quickening. ¡°I do not know the details. But, the witch claimed to be Lady Seletina¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gadius exclaimed, ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, please let me finish.¡± Loggins said, holding his ground against Gadius. Gadius, in turn, resumed stroking his beard. He understood what Loggins was trying to say. ¡°Continue then.¡± ¡°I believe that Seletina ul Gold Aldelight is somehow connected to The Witch of Black and White. We must confine Lady Seletina as soon as she recovers and lay everything bare.¡± As Elias screamed, Dios placed his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Calm down, Elias. This is not like you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°For starters let¡¯s just sit down.¡± Dios said, getting Elias to sit down. Despite this, Elias kept staring intently at Loggins. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°Loggins, you¡¯re not usually this radical. There must be a meaning behind this, no?¡± Gadius asked, to which Loggins nodded. ¡°Are you aware of the Demon known as the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom?¡± Loggins spoke calmly in an effort to soothe Elias. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Upper Rank Demon that appeared this time?¡± ¡°That is right. It¡¯s quite the annoying Demon to deal with. It¡¯s a peculiar Demon that can regenerate and transform, and it cannot be hurt by ordinary means. Its strength is on par with the higher grade Middle Rank Demons, but its annoying abilities push it into the Upper Ranks.¡± ¡°So, what about this Demon?¡± ¡°It has the ability to peek into people¡¯s hearts and transform into the person they cherish the most. When I first came upon it, the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom had taken on the appearance of The Witch of Black and White.¡± Elias suddenly felt his throat dry up. ¡°There is a possibility that Lady Seletina loved, or still loves The Witch of Black and White. I¡¯m still in disbelief that the two knew each other before this.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t imagine Lady Seletina having a hand to play in this case.¡± Dios said with his hand placed on his chin. Loggins nodded in agreement. ¡°I too do not believe that Lady Seletina had a huge role to play in this time¡¯s case. But, it is also impossible to dispute that she contributed in some manner in bringing the threat known as The Witch of Black and White here. If she sincerely is interested in helping this kingdom, she must tell us everything she knows.¡± ¡°And what if she doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°At that point, we¡¯ll have no choice but to resort to unpleasant ways.¡± The moment he heard that, Elias shot up, his blood boiling. Gadius quickly raised his hand in an effort to diffuse the situation. He was gesturing his son, Elias, to sit down. ¡°Loggins. That is not good.¡± Gadius spoke with a soft tone, ¡°Doing it your way will certainly get us to the heart of the matter at hand, however, forcing her to talk is a foolish act.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°The witch is always watching.¡± Gadius said, picking up his tea cup. Loggins felt goosebumps as soon as he heard that. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Raising your hand against Seletina is the same as inciting the witch¡¯s wrath. To harm her or restrain her without a valid reason would be unwise. It¡¯s likely that the witch made her relationship with Seletina known as a warning.¡± Gadius explained. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Loggins asked. ¡°There¡¯s still time. We can just wait for Seletina to tell us all about it herself.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just be a waste of time?¡± ¡°Logins¡­ I can¡¯t help but think Seletina has a good soul. I can tell by gazing into her eyes and speaking with her that she will eventually grow into a valuable asset for this kingdom. Furthermore,¡± Gadius continued, ¡°A proper gentleman should not constrain a beautiful lady.¡± Gadius said while winking. ¡°As you wish.¡± Despite his reluctance, Loggins bowed. His Majesty is too soft on people. He¡¯s soft, kind, and seeks salvation no matter what. That¡¯s what makes it worth following him. Loggins pondered, while a faint smile formed underneath his helmet. ¡°If talking with her works and she shares everything then great. If not then we can just think about it again. What do you say? Dios, Elias?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with this.¡± Dios said. ¡°I have no complaints as well.¡± Elias also agreed. Gadius nodded with delight after hearing his sons¡¯ agreement. ¡°Still, there¡¯s also the witch to worry about. Beginning with the lands of the dead nobles, rebuilding the castle, and conveying a message to the people, there are a slew of other issues we must address. Dios, Elias. We¡¯ll be quite busy from now on. I¡¯ll be expecting a lot from you two.¡± When they heard their father¡¯s comments, Dios and Elias both straightened their backs and nodded respectfully. Wielding a sword is only one way of fighting. The kingdom will become quite busy. Leaning back in his chair, Gadius contemplated while fretting about the future. CH 64 7-9 minutes ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Plush carpets, exquisite furnishings, and intricately made glass windows adorned one of the royal castle¡¯s guest chambers. Despite being a guest room, it was in no way inferior to the accommodations offered in the most upscale inns in the royal capital. The room was filled with a lovely scent as flowers from the renowned garden of the royal castle lined the windows. Elita constantly maintained the fire in the fireplace, keeping the space pleasantly warm compared to the chilly early spring weather outside. A single giant bed was put in this space, which could accommodate a modest gathering. The elaborate bed was so large that it could accommodate up to five adults at once. The down quilt, which had formed a tiny hill, was awkwardly rising and lowering. As usual, the sleeping beauty was sound asleep today as well. It had been three days since the incident. And Seletina had slept nonstop for the entirety of them. Next to the bed, Eleanor was seated in a chair she¡¯d prepared, and she was poking Seletina¡¯s cheek. ¡°Won¡¯t she wake up already?¡± ¡°I cannot say. The doctor says that her body is healthy, but still¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s healthy. How could it be after she used a Potion on her beat up body just so that she could wield her sword again.¡± ¡°I suppose you are correct¡­ Still, Princess¡­¡± Achoo! Elita was interrupted by a sneeze just as she was about to complete her sentence. Eleanor felt a twinge of sympathy as she observed the weary Elita. ¡°You¡¯ve been overworking yourself. Why don¡¯t you go and take a break in the nearby room? I¡¯ll look after Lady Seletina in your place.¡± ¡°I cannot burden you with a maid¡¯s duties, Princess Eleanor! Moreover, you too have spent the past three days at Lady Seletina¡¯s side nonstop!¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going to get anywhere like this! Would you prefer for Lady Seletina to wake up just to see her maid pass out before her?!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Go rest!¡± Eleanor said, driving Elita out of the room halfway through the conversation. Elita hadn¡¯t slept a wink these past three days. Anyone could agree that she was overworking herself. There was no hammering on the door. Elita had most likely stopped herself so as to not disturb Seletina. Yet, she still tapped slightly on the door, pleading for Eleanor to let her in. But Eleanor wouldn¡¯t budge. She was keen on holding down the door until the end. With her arms crossed together and her ears deaf to any sound, her will was harder to shatter than orichalcum. Eventually, Elita gave in¡­ (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°I¡¯ll come back in an hour,¡± she whispered. ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll raise it to five.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay¡­¡± ¡°Sleep well.¡± Elita bowed towards the door before walking away. Sensing Elita¡¯s presence fade, a smile appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face. ¡°So Lady Seletina is even loved by her maid.¡± After saying that she once again sat on the chair by the bed. Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ The tranquil room became filled with the sound of the wooden wall clock. Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ Eleanor looked straight into Seletina¡¯s sleeping face. As she rested peacefully on the huge bed, Seletina looked like an angel. Her face, which was graced with endlessly long eyelashes, a slim, well-defined nose, and plump, glossy cherry-red lips, seemed to be from another world. Eleanor could lose herself for hours looking at that face. Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ Seletina continued to sleep. While Eleanor stood there watching her, her uncertainty building. What if she stays in a coma like this and eventually dies from malnourishment! Eleanor¡¯s chest tightened as she looked at Seletina. I must do something! (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Eleanor thought. Then, out of nowhere, she had an idea. Whether it was a revelation from God or a whisper from the devil she did not know. However, the moment the idea came up in her mind, Eleanor¡¯s face turned bright red. Her heart raced faster and faster, shifting gears several times. Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ Eleanor¡¯s jade eyes were drawn to Seletina¡¯s lips as if by some unfathomable force. In one of the picture books Eleanor had read as a child, she had seen how to awaken a sleeping beauty. It was with a kiss1. There is only one way to break a princess¡¯ curse of eternal sleep. Even Eleanor, who so often had her head in the clouds, was baffled as to why she hadn¡¯t considered this earlier. ¡®If¡­ What if¡­ What if Lady Seletina really has such a curse placed on her?¡¯ Gulp! Eleanor was anxious. Fortunately, she and Seletina were the only ones in the room. Even so, Eleanor grew restless, and began paying even more attention to the door than usual. Eventually, she walked up in front of the mirror, and took a moment to freshen up, after which she sat back in the chair by the bed. No¡­ This is wrong¡­ I-It¡¯s not like I want to k-k-kiss Lady Seletina. I just, you know, I want to heal her¡­ That¡¯s right! This is a form of treatment; it¡¯s like giving CPR! Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ Unbeknownst to the public, Eleanor¡¯s heart had commenced a competition of solitary justifications. The justifications conformed to the following patterns: (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) It¡¯s not like I want to kiss Lady Seletina. This is a form of treatment. It might actually work. I¡¯m not doing anything wrong. I should be thanked for this. Eleanor kept repeating these kinds of justifications for close to 30 minutes. Needless to say, during the whole time Eleanor¡¯s eyes had been glued to Seletina¡¯s lips. And at last, the time came. Eleanor tightly clenched her fists that rested on her lap. Eleanor took a dozen deep breaths before making up her mind, her face still a brilliant red color. ¡°I can do it. I can do it. You can do it Eleanor!¡± Eleanor placed her hands on the bed. The creaking sound of the bed rattled her eardrums as she put her right knee, followed by her left. Her heart was about to burst out of her chest. Seletina¡¯s face was right in front of her. Eleanor sat on top of Seletina and gradually drew her face closer to Seletina¡¯s Tick, tock, tick, tock¡­ Gulp! Eleanor grew even more anxious. Before she realized it, Seletina¡¯s face was close enough for Eleanor to feel her breath. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s calm breathing was in stark contrast to Eleanor¡¯s panting, which ruffled Seletina¡¯s bangs. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) T-This is a form of treatment. I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty about this! Eleanor chanted as she began to close her eyelids. ¡°Good morning.¡± Seletina¡¯s deep blue eyes opened slowly. ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA?!?!¡± Eleanor tumbled from the bed at a startling rate, hitting her head hard on the carpeted floor. It goes without saying that the maid, who had been waiting outside, hurried in to see what was happening. CH 65 6-8 minutes ¡°What were you doing Princess Eleanor?¡± ¡°Y-Your temperature! I-I was trying to measure your temperature by putting our foreheads together!¡± As she stood up, Eleanor, who had a noticeable bump on the back of her head, turned bright red. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the princess¡¯ strange behavior. ¡°Good grief! Please do not wake up so randomly again! Do you know just how worried I was?¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Highness¡­ However, I kept my vow.¡± ¡°Can you really call that keeping a vow?! You were one foot in the grave! You didn¡¯t wake up for three whole days!¡± Eleanor muttered while puffing up her cheeks, but she was unable to disguise her happiness. ¡°¡­ Haha. You¡¯re always so energetic, Princess Eleanor.¡± ¡°Of course I am! My brothers don¡¯t stop pointing out that it¡¯s my best quality¡­¡± ¡°I think that is fantastic. It¡¯s perfect for you.¡± ¡°Was that a compliment?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Seletina smiled as one of the royal maids assisted her in getting dressed. Given that she hadn¡¯t rushed in despite all the commotion, Elita was likely sleeping in the adjacent room. ¡°That aside, how are you feeling? After all, you slept for three whole days¡­¡± ¡°The thing is I feel amazing. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve grown wings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Like that can happen so easily.¡± ¡°Hm, then please watch.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seletina, clothed in a violet gown, snatched up Elyutinias, which had been placed on a nearby bench, after getting ready. She then took it out of the scabbard, exposing its bewitching blade. Seletina swung it around to get a feel of it. Despite not having held it for three days, she felt a unique familiarity with it. ¡°Perfect.¡± Seletina said, looking at the sword¡¯s blade as it shone underneath the sun¡¯s rays. It was as though she was looking at her beloved child. After that, Seletina picked a random apple from the fruit bowl on the table by the bed and threw it into the air. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She felt the warm air fill her lungs. An unbreakable concentration. Even an amateur like Eleanor was able to feel it. Eleanor had no idea what Seletina was about to do, but the intensity she exuded made Eleanor shudder. Seletina¡¯s breath stopped and her eyelids slowly opened as the apple rose to its highest point and began to fall. She tightly gripped her scabbard. The following moment, a dozen flashes of light burst forth before Seletina¡¯s eyes. However, those were not mere flashes of light. Each one was caused by a swing of Seletina¡¯s sword. Eleanor couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just happened. It appeared as though she had skipped a few frames. Before Eleanor could adapt, the apple had been cut into eight pieces as Seletina¡¯s body swayed sideways. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The apple slices continued to fall through the air, as if they had a will of their own, they progressively landed and formed a perfect line on Elyutinias¡¯s blade. It was a truly divine work. Even a first-rate performer would find it nigh impossible to imitate. It was hard to imagine that a girl who¡¯d slept for three days straight had been able to pull something like this off. ¡°See?¡± Seletina said in a teasing manner. ¡°A-Amazing¡­ Spectacular!!!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, beginning to clap. It was a spectacular round of applause. Even the maid who was standing to the side and observing started to applaud upon seeing it. Seletina smiled at the unexpected applause and bowed as a performer would by placing her hands on her chest. ¡°T-Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Lady Seletina! You¡¯re a spectacular person! Amazing! Simply amazing, amazing, amazing!!!¡± Eleanor was just like a child. Seletina felt as though she were watching her daughter as Eleanor¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Seletina somehow suppressed the urge to pat Eleanor on the head. ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t be a problem for me to move around now that I¡¯ve shown that I¡¯m in good health. I¡¯d like to see my family if possible¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I was so preoccupied with you waking up, Lady Seletina, that I completely forgot about that! I apologize¡­ B-But there¡¯s no need to worry. Everyone is in good health!¡± ¡°From what I can recall, I remember my mother being gravely wounded¡­¡± ¡°She was hanging on a thread for a time, however she¡¯s currently stable. The doctors said she¡¯d recover with a good amount of rest.¡± ¡°Thank god¡­1¡± Seletina said, feeling as if a heavy burden had been lifted off of her shoulders. I¡¯m glad that mother is okay. I want to see her face as soon as possible. Seletina thought to herself. That aside¡­ There was still one question that plagued Seletina¡¯s mind. That aside¡­ Who in the world defeated the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom? Seletina and Melia had both lost, and at the time, there was no one more powerful than them in the hall. Did reinforcements come? ¡°Princess Eleanor. Would you please tell me what happened after I passed out? Who in the world defeated that Demon?¡± (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) An enormous shadow suddenly swept over Seletina as she spoke. Seletina turned around to find a fierce knight standing before her, wearing full, jet-black armor. ¡°That was me. Lady Seletina, I believe this is our first encounter. I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re in good health.¡± Loggins said with a heavy tone. At last, the master and the apprentice finally met eye to eye. This marked Seletina and Loggins¡¯ first meeting in this life. CH 66 ¡°What?¡± Seletina asked, her eyes widening. Like carbonic acid that has lost its vigor, her voice was faint. The sight of the huge man standing in front of her was what caused this. Full body, jet-black armor. A jade cape the same hue as the king¡¯s eyes. A greatsword hung on his back. It was identical to the gear Seletina had worn in her previous life no matter how she chose to view it. The hue of the armor was the only distinction, as Orthus¡¯ had been pure white. Now that I look closely, it¡¯s actually different. Seletina was able to determine that this wasn¡¯t her armor after carefully examining each and every scratch on the gloves and helm. In other words, the equipment this man was wearing was a replica of Seletina¡¯s gear before she passed away. What¡¯s this dude¡¯s deal? Loggins was struck by Seletina¡¯s suspicious stare. The man¡¯s name, though, would startle Seletina even more. ¡°I believe this is our first time meeting. I am Loggins Bell Actoria, the Commander of the Royal Knights.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seletina¡¯s mouth opened to reveal a bizarre sound. Commander of the Royal Knights? Loggins Bell Actoria? ¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°???¡± Seletina¡¯s mind went blank. What did he just call himself? ¡°Um, excuse me, I couldn¡¯t quite understand you¡­ Could you be kind enough to repeat¡­¡± Seletina asked politely. Loggins then cleared his throat and spoke, (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°I am Loggins Bell Actoria, the Commander of the Royal Knights.¡± he said proudly. ¡°Commander of the Royal Knights?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Loggins Bell Actoria?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°As it happens to be, yes.¡± Loggins answered seriously. Seletina, on the other hand, found the whole situation ridiculous. ¡°Kuku¡­. Kufu¡­ AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! Ahahahahah! I see, I see! So you¡¯re saying you, Loggins, are the Commander of the Royal Knights, and you¡¯re the one that defeated the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom?! Ahahahaha!¡± Seletina laughed while hunched over. Loggins and Eleanor, in turn, stood and watched with confused gazes. I can¡¯t. This is comical. The young brat who would always follow and imitate me is now the Commander of the Royal Knights and the one who saved my life. Seletina laughed. The boy that had been as thin as a twig now looked like a trunk. His Orthus-inspired equipment fit him so well that he could easily pass it off as Orthus¡¯ manifestation. Seletina burst out laughing and, with tears in her eyes, checked Loggins once again. Even after all this time he¡¯s still a copycat. I can¡¯t believe that even his armor is a perfect copy of mine. ¡°Um, have I done something?¡± Loggins asked. ¡°No! You have done nothing. I apologize. That was improper of me.¡± I can¡¯t, this is hilarious. Seletina smiled softly and used her fingers to gently wipe the tears off the corner of her eyes. Fourteen years. I guess time really does change a person. Seletina became overcome with deep feelings after finally getting over the laughter. Good job getting here. Seletina¡¯s heart warmed just as much as it would for a proud parent seeing his successful child. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Sir Loggins, have you met Lady Seletina before?¡± ¡°No¡­ This should be our first meeting¡­ Am I correct, Lady Seletina?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It is. I am deeply sorry for bursting out like that. Please accept my apologies.¡± ¡°That is fine, but why did you laugh when you saw me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Um¡­ I just remembered something¡­ Or something along those lines. You know how you randomly begin laughing sometimes¡­¡± Seletina began mumbling, trying to come up with some excuse to change the topic. ¡°That aside. I believe I still haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Seletina ul Gold Aldelight. Thanks to you Sir Loggins, my life wasn¡¯t cut short. Once again, I express my deepest gratitude.¡± Seletina bowed, lifting the skirt a bit. Nevertheless, Seletina felt weird doing this towards Loggins. ¡°Do not mention it. It was all thanks to your efforts Lady Seletina. Despite being a duke¡¯s daughter, your skill with the sword is unparalleled and you¡¯re even said to rival a thousand men.¡± ¡°Rival a thousand men is a bit of a stretch¡­ Just where did you hear that?¡± As soon as she asked, Seletina noticed Eleanor with the corner of her eye. Her jade eyes were blazing as she watched Seletina. ¡°I see¡­¡± Seletina sighed, finally having put the pieces together. ¡°Lady Seletina is beyond amazing I tell you! She shredded the Demons one after another! I truly believe that she has what it takes to be a true knight!¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve already mentioned that a hundred times, Princess Eleanor.¡± Loggins said with a chuckle. During the last few days Eleanor had sung Seletina¡¯s praises like a broken recorder. It was clear that Loggins was starting to grow tired of it. ¡°Regardless, it truly is amazing that you were able to go toe-to-toe with the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom, despite its abilities. I still find it unbelievable.¡± Loggins said. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve been wondering about. Why do you seek such strength?¡± The moment Seletina said that Loggins felt shivers run down his spine. ¡°A knight? Why?¡± ¡°A girl is free to dream, no? There is nothing wrong with a girl wanting to be a knight.¡± Seletina smiled brightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Loggins couldn¡¯t think of what to answer. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the girl before him was thinking. She wants to become a knight? (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (You can support us by leaving words of appreciation on our site!) Loggins was skeptical. I must find out if she really has some connection to the witch. Nevertheless, Loggins was still stumped as to Seletina¡¯s thoughts. Behind the beaming Seletina, he kept seeing glimpses of the witch¡¯s smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir Loggins!¡± Unaware of Loggins¡¯ thoughts, Eleanor clapped her hands as if she had just had a brilliant idea. ¡°What is it, Princess?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit Lady Seletina into the Royal Knights? I can vouch for her ability and her purity of heart! What do you say? Isn¡¯t it a great idea? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to welcome a talented individual?¡± Eleanor spoke with excitement. There were various types of Royal Knights. Among them were the Royal Guards. A group of knights whose responsibility was to stand by and guard their escort at all times. Eleanor was secretly trying to get Seletina to join those Royal Guards. ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­.¡± Loggins found it hard to reply. Eleanor, in turn, began to pout. Seletina, though, was quick to react and able to quickly calm Eleanor down. ¡°It sure is a wonderful proposal, Princess Eleanor, however, I¡¯m afraid that it will be impossible.¡± ¡°Why? It seems totally possible to me¡­¡± ¡°First of all, I am not a knight, Your Highness. I cannot simply become a member of the Royal Knights like that.¡± ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°To become a knight, one must first gain a certain level of renown and then be anointed by His Majesty.¡± Seletina explained. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know that much.¡± Loggins said in a praising manner. He then picked up after Seletina and continued to explain. ¡°To become a knight, one must first complete a six-month training regimen at a school for knights, followed by a Demon hunt as a final exam. The Demons slaughtered during the hunt are recognized as one¡¯s merit, and an ordination ceremony is held. This is how becoming a knight generally works.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re expected to do that much? It sounds like a hassle.¡± Eleanor exclaimed. ¡°The faith of people will be impacted if a knight is not strong or educated. Although, I do admit that there are exceptions.¡± Loggins explained, but Eleanor was having none of it. ¡°Princess, one first has to become a knight. Then, only those who have been carefully chosen through a test are allowed to join the Royal Knights. A young girl like myself would surely face criticism if she skipped all the prerequisites.¡± Seletina explained further. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°Agh¡­ Okay, I got it¡­ I¡¯ll bend the knee this once.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Loggins said. ¡°That aside, Lady Seletina. I heard you had just woken up, but you seem fairly energetic. I have to admit I¡¯m somewhat baffled.¡± He added. ¡°What? Oh, yea. I really am. To be honest, even I¡¯m shocked at how well I¡¯m feeling. My body feels incredibly light. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Loggins said, before raising his finger. He then pointed to a place on Seletina¡¯s nape. ¡°Could it possibly be related to this rose-like crest?¡± ¡°What?¡± The place Loggins was pointing at was the same place where The Witch of Black and White had kissed Seletina. It was a tiny, black crest in the form of a snake coiled around a rose that was difficult to see without straining one¡¯s eyes1. CH 67 ¡°What? You¡¯re right¡­ Just what is this?¡± ¡°What? Let me see, let me see.¡± Seletina borrowed Eleanor¡¯s hand mirror and brought it up to see the crest on her neck. The crest was an image of a rose with a serpent wrapped around it. Both Seletina and Eleanor had never seen a crest like that before. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Last night, Lady Seletina, I didn¡¯t see anything on your neck like this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember getting a tattoo either. Just what in the world is this? Sir Loggins, have you seen this before?¡± Seletina asked. Loggins, in turn, quietly lost himself in thought. He too had never seen or heard of such a crest. However, he was aware that it was The Witch of Black and White who¡¯d put it on Seletina¡¯s neck. After all, the witch had kissed Seletina there, where the crest now stood. Despite being aware of this, Loggins proceeded to shake his head. ¡°I have not. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing this crest as well. Still¡­¡± ¡°I see. Still, this crest has an ominous air to it¡­¡± Seletina said while rubbing her neck. Eleanor, however, quickly jumped to refute her. ¡°But now your body¡¯s in perfect shape, no? Perhaps it¡¯s not that foreboding after all, but something else. For instance, Lady Seletina, you might have received God¡¯s crest.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if that were the case¡­¡± Seletina smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you really have no clue as to what the crest is, Lady Seletina?¡± Loggins asked. ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m pretty sure I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­¡± ¡°I see. It might be¡­¡± Loggins said, his gaze shooting straight towards Seletina, ¡°that this ominous crest is connected to a witch.¡± ¡°¡­ A witch¡­?¡± Seletina suddenly shuddered. A witch. The Witch of Black and White. It was easy enough to imagine her doing something to Seletina. Rather, it was strange that Seletina hadn¡¯t thought about it up until now. A parting gift. The witch had left an imprint on Seletina¡¯s body. Just thinking about it made Seletina¡¯s blood boil. Seletina¡¯s fingers shook as they ran across her neck. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Loggins carefully observed Seletina, as she was deep in thought, not missing a single of her movements. Seletina, in turn, was mumbling something with a somber look on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seletina¡¯s face had frozen when Loggins had spoken the word witch. That gave him the reassurance that Seletina had some connection to The Witch of Black and White, or if not her, then another witch. Loggins was unable to determine whether it was a good or bad sign, but he was now certain that Seletina and the witch were related. I must make sure¡­ I must make sure whether Seletina will be an ally or foe to this kingdom. Loggins¡¯ body stiffened for a brief moment. ¡°Lady Seletina, how about we test it out?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and move our bodies a bit. What better way to determine if the crest has improved your health than to put it to the test? If it doesn¡¯t show any effect, then so be it.¡± ¡°I see. But is this really okay with you? For a knight to wield his sword for such a reason¡­¡± ¡°No worries. Besides, I¡¯m quite interested in your sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one strange pick-up line.¡± ¡°You jest.¡± The corners of Seletina¡¯s mouth rose up at Loggins¡¯ suggestion. Eleanor was the only one that seemingly couldn¡¯t catch up. ¡°Um, just what are you planning on doing?¡± She asked with a curious tone. Loggins turned to her and spoke while smiling underneath his helmet. ¡°Lady Seletina and I are about to have a sparring session.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eleanor exclaimed in complete shock, her voice echoing throughout the whole room. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô After leaving the room Seletina and Eleanor followed Loggins down a long corridor. Seletina was unable to contain her surging excitement. Her steps were light, and Elyutinias, hanging at her waist, felt as light as a feather. Seletina took a deep breath. The clear, chilly smell of spring slid down her nose. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) This sensation¡­ Seletina opened and closed her hand several times as she looked at her palm. I feel so good. She was more amazed at how good her body was feeling. It was as if she were actually moving for the first time. As if the shell constraining her body had shattered apart, revealing a whole new world before her. Given how much Seletina hated the witch, if The Witch of Black and White really had left the crest on her neck and caused her to feel this way, it would be extremely embarrassing for her. Despite this, Seletina¡¯s deep-blue eyes shone with a powerful force. As a warrior, she was eager to test this newfound strength. ¡°Lady Seletina, are you really okay with this? You just woke up¡­¡± Eleanor¡¯s spoke, her muffled voice coming from a bit behind Seletina. Hearing her, Seletina smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Princess Eleanor. I¡¯m amazed at how well my body feels. I¡¯d be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t itching to test it out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I too am intrigued by that man¡¯s sword.¡± Fourteen years. I wonder how much he¡¯s grown. Seletina¡¯s face lit up in an amused smile. Loggins¡¯ steps were heavy. The Commander of the Royal Knights, the Duke¡¯s daughter and the first princess eventually made their way to the courtyard at the far end of the royal castle, where the knights¡¯ training area was. CH 68 Although it was a knight training ground, no knights could be spotted. Only a few training logs stood out from the bare patch of grass. Seletina stepped onto the grass, spurred by nostalgia. She¡¯d visited this training ground numerous times. When she still lived in the castle in her previous life, she would either be serving for the king, residing in the dormitories, or spending her free time here, in the training ground. Loggins kept watching Seletina from underneath his helmet while she tucked her sideburns behind her ears and stared at him. There were several reasons he¡¯d brought Seletina here. First, he wanted to see the effect of the crest that the witch had left behind. After all, no matter the reason, no one could simply jump up and be completely healthy after being in a coma for three days. If the crest really did have some amazing abilities, then Loggins needed to know. Second, he wanted to see Seletina¡¯s swordsmanship. A sword was a reflection of one¡¯s heart. If Loggins could see Seletina¡¯s swordsmanship he would be able to determine what kind of person she was. Whether she was good or evil. Though, the ability to read a person¡¯s heart from their swordsmanship was something he¡¯d inherited from his master, Orthus. Loggins was skeptical of Seletina¡¯s existence itself. Which is why, ¡°I¡¯ll have you show me what you can do,¡± he had no intention of fooling around with this little girl. Loggins¡¯ eyes were alert, not missing a single of Seletina¡¯s movements. Seletina, on the other hand was¡­ Damn, he¡¯s sure shooting daggers at me. I didn¡¯t know he had such a side to him. Completely nonchalant and observing the situation from the viewpoint of a teacher. Her big smile was motivated by her desire to see how much Loggins had grown and to put her current condition to the test. Loggins turned around and his gaze focused on the wooden sword that was placed right next to him. ¡°How about we use these? They¡¯re somewhat drenched in sweat, but I hope they will do?¡± Loggins asked, pointing at a small wooden sword. Seletina, in turn, simply smiled and pointed at her waist. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d prefer to use this one here.¡± She said while rubbing Elyutinias¡¯ hilt. ¡°You want to use real weapons? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s¡­¡± Eleanor interrupted before Loggins could finish speaking. Like a rabbit bouncing up and down, Eleanor spoke nervously with a worried look on her face. ¡°Why not use a wooden sword? Why must you use a real one?!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a real sword¡­ Rather, if it¡¯s not this sword I cannot accept.¡± Seletina said with a troubled expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Eleanor asked, completely confused at the whole situation. In response, Seletina shrugged her shoulders and pulled her sword from its sheath. The sword¡¯s blade shone under the sun¡¯s rays. Seletina then gently placed the sword on top of Eleanor¡¯s soft hands, in a way that wouldn¡¯t cut her. The moment the sword touched Eleanor¡¯s hands, her eyes opened wide. The sword in her hands felt as light as feathers. ¡°I-It¡¯s so light¡­ What in the world is this sword?¡± Elyutinias was light. Far lighter than any wooden sword. Elyutinias represented exceptional sharpness and unprecedented lightness, just as Gate Burner could cut through any and all Demons. As though she were wielding a paper sword, the slim Eleanor effortlessly swung the sword up and down. ¡°This is the reason I cannot use the wooden sword. With my arms I am not able to properly wield a wooden sword.¡± Seletina said, which caused Eleanor to be lost for words. It was undeniable that Seletina¡¯s jade-white arms were frail. They weren¡¯t all that different from Eleanor¡¯s hands, who¡¯d never held a sword in her life. Eleanor, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that Seletina, who could stand up to the Demons with such ease, was even weaker than her. Loggins was no different. She can¡¯t wield a wooden sword? But it can¡¯t be denied that she fought the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom toe-to-toe. Which means that her skills must be extraordinary. Shiver ran down Loggins¡¯ back. The pillars that a knight¡¯s strength is built upon are relentless practice and countless experiences. But Seletina can¡¯t wield a wooden sword. She doesn¡¯t even have the strength to wield a wooden sword. And judging by the fact that she¡¯s a duke¡¯s daughter I doubt she¡¯s amassed a lot of experience. That doesn¡¯t explain how she could¡¯ve attained her skills. Being Melia¡¯s daughter is not reason enough. Loggins became increasingly wary of Seletina. The figure of the young girl before his eyes more and more overlapped with the image of the witch. Loggins¡¯ palms were covered in sweat as he carefully pulled Gate Burner from the sheath on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. We¡¯ll be sparing with real swords. In spite of this, I won¡¯t attack at all. I¡¯ll be a fool to put even so much as a scratch on Lady Seletina. Is that alright?¡± Loggins asked, pointing Gate Burner towards Seletina¡¯s direction. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Oh my, are you really okay with giving me this kind of service?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d be a laughing stock if it went out that the Commander of the Royal Knights raised his sword against a duke¡¯s daughter, even if it were a spar.¡± ¡°I see. In that case, thank you.¡± Seletina said as she bowed. It seems like this mimicking brat has learned some manners. With a fierce smile plastered on her face, Seletina thought. I¡¯ll make you eat those words. Seletina appeared to be an exquisite duchess on the outside, but on the inside, she was a ravenous beast. CH 69 Seletina and Loggins. Despite having considerable space between them, Seletina felt that Loggins¡¯ frame was enormous. Seletina was about 150 cm tall. Loggins, on the other hand, boasted a height of 2 meters. One would be staring at a giant and a dwarf if the two were standing side by side. Seletina took a deep breath and let the cool air settle inside her body. Then she slowly took out her sword from its sheath. There was no weight to her sword, but its presence was certainly there. It was a strange feeling. Despite being as light as a feather, the sword provided the impression of having the heft that a swordsman would need. The sword glimmered under the sun¡¯s rays as Seletina quietly held it up in front of her. Her body moved silently and gracefully. Her left hand¡¯s pinky and ring fingers gently surrounded the lower part of the sword¡¯s hilt, while she gripped the remaining part softly with her right hand. The sword¡¯s blade pointed directly at Loggins. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Seletina said, announcing the start of the spar. Loggins¡¯ body stiffened up as he held up Gate Burner. Without wasting another second, Seletina dashed forward. As she ran, her deep blue eyes focused solely on Loggins, not missing even a single one of his movements. Yet, through this she became aware that there was no gap in Loggins¡¯ defense. The boy, who she hadn¡¯t crossed swords with in 14 years, now stood before her in a dignified manner. In his current state, Loggins was more than capable of manifesting the heroism suggested by his armor and jade cloak. He looked like a giant iceberg that could cause a serious disaster at any moment. That is how Seletina viewed Loggins currently. She became more and more aware of how powerful his presence was as she got closer to him. Seletina exhaled sharply as she kicked the ground and launched herself into the air. She raised Elyutinias as high as it could go and then a flash followed. Elyutinias slammed down towards Loggins with frightening speed. Despite this, a high-pitched screech of swords colliding indicated that Seletina¡¯s attack had failed. Loggins¡¯ Gate Burner had completely blocked Seletina¡¯s Elyutinias. Seletina used Gate Burner¡¯s blade to kick herself back and land comfortably on the grass. So light. Seletina was shocked by how she could use her body. She reflexively opened and closed her hand a few times. Loggins cowered his shoulders at the sight and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Never felt better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Before she realized it herself, Seletina was already swinging her sword. An uncontrollable excitement was welling up inside of her. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°Anytime.¡± Seletina dashed once more. Light. So light. It¡¯s like my body is made out of feathers. The moment the ranges of the two fighters crossed, Seletina¡¯s sword cried out. A high-pitched sound echoed once more. Sharp¡­ While receiving Seletina¡¯s blows Loggins couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by each one. They¡¯re so sharp and fast. Loggins spectacularly handled each of Seletina¡¯s strikes, which had by this point ascended into the realm of gods, thanks to his amazing reflexes and skill. But as he did, another blow was aiming for him from the side. She¡¯s fast. Before he realized it, Seletina¡¯s sword was aiming for his throat. ¡°Hmph!¡± Loggins exhaled sharply and forcefully moved Gate Burner to block Seletina¡¯s assault. Seletina, on the other hand, chose to go with the flow and tumble on the grass rather than try to fight the force. Using the momentum, she rolled over once more and got up, her sword still in her hands. Not to get into power struggles. This is the only way Seletina could live as a knight. If she had decided to try and compete for even a moment, she would¡¯ve been sucked into an unfavorable playing field. Without wasting a breath, Seletina charged towards Loggins once more. So light. Her body was moving better than she could even predict. This is so fun. She was astonished by her body¡¯s performance, which far surpassed her highest expectations. Seletina once again swung her sword at Loggins with everything she had. The feeling of having her most powerful blows be reflected was an experience she hadn¡¯t felt in a while. The more Seletina swung her sword the more the corners of her mouth began to raise. Loggins, on the other hand, was being overtaken by a strange feeling. While receiving Seletina¡¯s attacks, a strong feeling of nostalgia welled up inside of him. Why? With the roughness and lightness of a spring storm, Seletina¡¯s blade swiftly flew at his shoulder. But just before it could land it was blocked by Gate Burner. Loggins couldn¡¯t help but notice the wide smile on Seletina¡¯s face. Why? Loggins felt an inexplicable amount of nostalgia coming from that smile and those movements. Loggins¡¯ body knew. Orthus¡¯ smile and movements had long been engraved into Loggins¡¯ body. The only reason Loggins had brought Seletina here was to see whether she was good or bad. To determine whether her sword carried the aura of evil. Yet, Loggins could only make out Orthus¡¯ silhouette in Seletina¡¯s movement and swordplay. Why? Before he realized it himself, Loggins repelled Elyutinias away. The sword soared high into the air before twisting and cutting deep into the nearby grass. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but laugh as sweat poured out of her. Her smile was just like Orthus¡­ ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± A raged voice echoed through the training area. As everyone turned to see, they noticed the second prince Elias, with a distressed expression on his face1. CH 70 The moment he saw the scene before him, Elias¡¯ throat dried up. His heart shot up to his throat and he ran instinctively. Loggins was pointing his sword at Seletina. This by itself was enough to push Elias to act. Elias ran, his shoulder-length silvery hair swinging uncontrollably. He moved quickly, finally finding himself between the two. ¡°Loggins! You¡¯ve greatly disappointed me!¡± Elias yelled as his jade eyes glared at Loggins. In contrast, the enormous knight in his jet-black armor did not budge an inch and just stood there perplexed. Elias¡¯ rage was further fueled by these actions. ¡°How could a knight raise his sword against a lady! And¡­!¡± Even if you suspect Seletina, it is not right for you to point your sword at her after she¡¯s just woken up! Was what Elias wanted to say, but the words never left his mouth. Suddenly, as if a lightbulb had gone out in Loggins¡¯ head, he nodded in understanding as he stared at the rambling Elias. ¡°Your Highness, I believe you are misunderstanding the situation. Lady Seletina fully agreed to this.¡± ¡°What? Agreed?¡± Elias wiped the sweat of his brow and turned to look at Seletina. Seletina looked a bit puzzled, but nonetheless spoke, ¡°I did agree. I was just having Sir Loggins train me in the way of the sword.¡± She gave a half-hearted response. ¡°Train you in the way of the sword you say¡­ But I heard that you¡¯d just woken up?¡± ¡°That is correct, but my body was feeling great and I wanted to make sure for myself which is why I asked the Commander of the Royal Knights to spar with me. I apologize.¡± Seletina said, bowing towards Elias and Loggins. Although I believe that Loggins went with it because there was something he wanted to find out as well. After hearing Seletina¡¯s explanation Loggins promptly shook his head while laughing. ¡°Do not take the blame, Lady Seletina. It was I that first proposed the idea. There is nothing to apologize for. That aside, what brings you here, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What? Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I heard that Seletina had woken up, so I thought I¡¯d go visit her, but when I got to her room there was no one there. And you weren¡¯t anywhere to be found as well, Loggins, so I ran all over the place looking.¡± Glaring at Loggins, Elias said while wiping the sweat pouring down his brow with his handkerchief. ¡°Your Highness, even I am not so foolish as to point my sword at a beautiful lady upon meeting her.¡± Loggins said, before getting closer to Elias¡¯ ear, ¡°Even if I suspect that lady to be working for a witch.¡± Loggins whispered. ¡°I believe in Seletina.¡± Elias said. ¡°I know. I now believe her too.¡± Loggins admitted. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Her sword, or rather her soul, reminds me of a certain hero.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Elias asked, but Loggins quickly left his side, not answering. No one could tell what Loggins¡¯ expression was beneath his helmet. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you. I will be taking my leave now. Lady Seletina, thank you for sparring with me.¡± ¡°That pleasure was all mine, thank you for taking time off of your busy schedule.¡± ¡°May god bless you. Farewell.¡± Loggins placed Gate Burner on his back and walked away in a brisk manner. The warm spring breeze caressed the training ground¡¯s grassy field. A brief silence filled the area between Seletina and Elias. Elias¡¯ jade eyes were locked on Seletina¡¯s deep-blue eyes. ¡°Seletina, how are you?¡± Elias asked in a gentle tone. His tone now was completely different from the one earlier. ¡°I¡¯m great. I apologize for causing you worry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You can call me Elias. I¡¯m not fond of pleasantries.¡± ¡°I understand, Sir Elias.¡± Elias nodded, feeling satisfied with Seletina¡¯s response. ¡°That aside, how is your body feeling? It must¡¯ve been stressful to pick up a sword right after waking up.¡± Before Elias could finish his sentence. Seletina¡¯s knees suddenly buckled. It was as if the strength that¡¯d been holding her up had suddenly vanished1. Elias acted quickly and somehow managed to grab Seletina before she fell. As he did, Seletina¡¯s sweet fragrance entered his nostrils. ¡°That was close¡­ Seletina, are you alright? Though I guess it¡¯s foolish asking that now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ The strength suddenly left my body¡­ Haha. I guess doing this kind of exercise after three days in a coma really does take its toll¡­ T-That aside! I apologize, but could you let me down on the grass¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? How could I do that?¡± Elias exclaimed, slowly taking Seletina¡¯s body in his arms. When Seletina felt herself floating, her mind went blank and she began to fidget. ¡°S-Sir Elias, what are you doing?! Please let go of me! Such a thing¡­.! This is too embarrassing!¡± Seletina flailed her limbs restlessly. In both of her lives, only Balged had ever held her in such a way. This is embarrassing! Too embarrassing! The man inside Seletina was being tormented by the sheer shame. ¡°Please do not move about, Seletina. You can¡¯t walk by yourself right now.¡± ¡°I can, so please let me down!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s spring, the weather is still cold. I¡¯d be a failure as a man if I let you go now.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Seletina,¡± Elias spoke in a soft manner, trying to calm her down. When Seletina heard Elias¡¯ voice, she surprisingly found herself speechless. ¡°Your attendant told me that you¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong, brave, beautiful and have a heart that is willing to sacrifice itself for others,¡± Elias continued, ¡°That is why you can be so reckless. That is why you are able to readily give your life away for others.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You should learn to depend a bit more on those around you. There are countless people who think fondly of you. I am one of them.¡± Elias smiled. Seletina¡¯s face flushed2 as she was raised and gazed directly at Elias. I know that already¡­ I know it, but please just let me down! A voice sounded from the side just as Seletina was screaming helplessly to herself. ¡°Oh my¡­. You¡¯re hitting it off, aren¡¯t you?! You know I¡¯ve been here all this time, right?!¡± Eleanor exclaimed with her cheeks puffed out3. CH 71 ¡°Dicentra! Dicentra, where are you?!¡± A breathtakingly gigantic Western-style building. Gorgeous interior littered with gold. This magnificent residence stands alone on a commanding cliff, leaving a lasting impression. The exterior of the building is encircled by imposing stone walls, evoking images of a fortress or even a substantial prison. The pointed roof reaches up into the dark expanse of the sky, adding to the dramatic atmosphere. The lengthy corridor of the residence was adorned with portraits of unclothed individuals. Each vantage point offered a panorama of paintings showcasing men of all ages, ranging from young children to elderly figures. Men, men, men. If one paid particular attention to the nude paintings, they would see that they were painted right on the stone floors and even the ceiling. Dicentra, The Witch of Black and White, let out a fed up sigh and drew something in the air with her finger as the shrill cries of a woman echoed throughout the residence. A line of magic traced the trajectory of her slender finger, drawing through space. When she eventually finished her drawing, Dicentra whispered something towards the magic drawing and clapped her hands. The following moment, the magic formation dispersed and Dicentra¡¯s vision turned dark. After a few moments passed she slowly opened her eyes. She had left the hallway and was now standing in front of a certain room. A huge double door, which seemed fit for a giant, laid bare before her. From behind the door a woman¡¯s voice could be heard, calling Dicentra¡¯s name. After confirming her teleportation had succeeded, Dicentra brushed off the hem of her ball gown dress and fixed her posture. ¡°Mama. I¡¯m here.¡± She spoke in a quiet manner. Her voice, which sounded like that of a robot, echoed from the other end of the door. The woman¡¯s voice on the other side of the door suddenly went quiet, as if it noticed the visitor. ¡°Dicentra, come in.¡± The woman¡¯s voice rippled. It was a unique voice that did not feel like it belonged to either an elderly or a young woman. The words echoed straight in Dicentra¡¯s thoughts, and the enormous double doors opened on their own, with accompanying creaking sounds, as if inviting Dicentra in. Dicentra¡¯s eyes shook. She hesitated for a moment, but nevertheless took a step forward, and then another one. Her black heels digging into the warm carpeted room. Step by step, Dicentra walked further down the long, dark corridor. The strong odor from the room invaded her nostrils more and more as she moved forward. The odor carried with it the smell of a man and a woman¡¯s illicit act. Dicentra frowned at the primal and lewd odor. After walking for about three minutes, Dicentra arrived in front of a canopy bed. The bed laid before Dicentra was so enormous that it looked like it could fit even an elephant. ¡°Mama. I¡¯m here.¡± Dicentra spoke towards the bed, which looked like an enormous mountain. After she spoke the enormous mountain formed from sheets and blankets suddenly shook and collapsed. ¡°Hey. Thank you for coming.¡± A fat, naked woman appeared from amidst the sheets. Her egg-like form appeared glistening from the light sweating, and she had jet-black hair that sparkled as it cascaded down to her waist, just like Dicentra¡¯s. Despite being obviously overweight, the woman exuded an exotic allure that could render any man breathless. The woman standing before Dicentra was undoubtedly a witch. The witch brushed her bangs with her plump fingers, exhaled, and lovingly stroked the head of the young boy lying next to her. ¡°I assume you know why I summoned you.¡± The witch said. However, she was only met with silence. The witch did not shift her gaze from Dicentra as the corners of her mouth plummeted down. Her smile disappeared and the room was illuminated in an instant. ¡°YOU WENT ACROSS, DIDN¡¯T YOU?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°DIDN¡¯T YOU?!!!¡± The witch howled, causing the entire residence to shake. And this was in no way an exaggeration. The sound waves that came from the witch¡¯s mouth struck the walls, forcing everything to tremble. Cracks formed on the stone walls encompassing the rooms, and the windows shattered to pieces. The witch was beyond enraged. Dicentra¡¯s crimson eyes shook in terror. The witch stood up after stomping hard on the bed and appeared right before Dicentra. From what Dicentra could tell, her mother was close to three meters tall. Her size was more than enough to enshroud Dicentra. The witch looked down at Dicentra with a murderous tint in her eyes. ¡°Why did you cross over?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°YOU UNGRATEFUL LITTLE PIECE OF S?H?I?T?!!!¡± As the witch burst into a fit of rage an invisible force wrapped itself around Dicentra¡¯s body. As it did, Dicentra became frozen in place with fear. ¡°N-No!¡± Lift! Dicentra suddenly felt her feet leave the floor as something lifted her by the collar. Following which Dicentra was slammed back down to the floor. A low, dull sound of her skull colliding with the stone floor echoed throughout the room. Dicentra¡¯s head cracked slightly and red blood began to gush out. It took a while before Dicentra felt the intense pain following the hit. However, this was only the beginning. Dicentra¡¯s body was once again flung by the invisible force, and this time violently slammed against the chandelier hanging from the ceiling. A loud crash echoed as Dicentra¡¯s soft body collided with the golden piece. Then a game of pinball followed. Dicentra¡¯s body was forcefully slammed against each and every corner of the room1. The witch, in turn, watched the scene unfolding before her with an irritated expression as she lit a pipe. ¡°This is what you get for sneaking around and going to the Lower World. Have you already forgotten the favor I did by picking you up, you ungrateful brat!¡± The witch said as she let out a puff of smoke and forcefully dragged the boy to her in her embrace. After which she snapped her fingers. Suddenly, the invisible force that had enveloped Dicentra vanished and Dicentra¡¯s body flew from the inertia eventually slamming into a wooden wardrobe. Shattered pieces of wood flew out and a brightly colored cloth appeared from the inside of the wardrobe. Dicentra¡¯s blood-soaked arms hung lifelessly from within the rubble of the wooden wardrobe2. The witch continued to smoke her pipe, seemingly not amused at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one last time. The next time you go there will be your last. Do not displease me any more than you have already done.¡± The witch said and snapped her plump fingers. Dicentra¡¯s body then burst into countless particles and disappeared from the room. The witch¡¯s eyes were filled with an unrelenting murderous feeling as she watched the event unfold. When Dicentra came to, she found herself outside of the room. While bathing in a pool of her blood, she reached her hand vaguely to the ceiling, as if trying to grab something. A large splinter was sticking out of her arm. She was supposed to be in pain. She was supposed to be hurt, and yet, Dicentra was smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯m not in any pain. I¡¯m not hurt in the least. It¡¯s all because you are here. Isn¡¯t that right, Orthus3?¡± There was no one there to reply to The Witch of Black and White. Nevertheless, Dicentra¡¯s eyes burned with intense passion, as if she were gazing into the eyes of her beloved, her smile completely unwavering. CH 72 ¡°A snake entwined with a rose, huh.¡± Elias spoke, seemingly lost in thought as he carried Seletina. The crest was indeed embedded into Seletina¡¯s beautiful neck. Given how smart Elias was, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to figure out that it most likely had something to do with The Witch of Black and White, however, he had no clue as to what the crest meant. The rose aside, snakes were rarely bringers of good omens. Although the crest had a positive impact on Seletina, it didn¡¯t sit right with Elias, considering the one who¡¯d given Seletina the crest was the witch who had tried to ruin this kingdom. ¡°So that is why you were sparring with Loggins. Still, even though your body has gotten better you were still too reckless. You should pay more attention to yourself, Seletina.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Seletina said in a slightly angered tone and turned her face away, puffing up her cheeks. She was obviously unhappy about having Elias carry her to her room. Elias sighed in frustration at the brattish behavior of this lady. ¡°Brother Elias, please do not ogre Lady Seletina just because you¡¯re carrying her!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, still unhappy with how things had unfolded. ¡°Ogre? Don¡¯t you mean ogle, Eleanor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ogling is bad! Hey! HEY! I-I just saw you touch Lady Seletina¡¯s bottom!¡± ¡°I did not! What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re even more restless than usual!¡± ¡°You¡¯re holding Lady Seletina and it¡¯s making me envi1¡­ Ah, forget it! Sexual harassment is wrong, Brother Elias!¡± Eleanor exclaimed, while biting down on her handkerchief in anger. This has been going on for a while now. Eleanor would run circles around Elias with Seletina in his arms, and complain about this and that. At a point it had gotten so bad that Elias had offered to give Seletina over to Eleanor, however Eleanor had not been able to bear Seletina¡¯s weight and had been reluctantly forced to give Seletina over to her brother with tears in her eyes. Eleanor was still bitter about it even now. Elias couldn¡¯t bear it and quickly tried to shift the topic. ¡°Still, this crest on Seletina¡¯s neck is quite interesting. While it may have shown good signs for her, that is only a speculation by Seletina.¡± ¡°Then what should be done about it? There¡¯s no way we can know for sure what it is.¡± Eleanor said while shrugging her shoulders. Elias, on the other hand, seemed like he had an idea. Seletina silently looked up at him and waited for him to speak. ¡°A rose and a snake. From a normal person¡¯s perspective this might seem like just a strange combination, but depending on who¡¯s looking at it, it might have some deeper meaning.¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯re suggesting that a Mage look at it?¡± Seletina asked, to which Elias nodded. ¡°The so-called Court Mages might be worth a shot. I suppose that I do not need to sing their praises. How about it, Seletina? Would you be willing to have them look at it?¡± Elias asked, to which Seletina hesitated briefly and fell silent. The crest was definitely Dicentra¡¯s handy work. Seletina was completely sure about that. However, she did not know whether it would benefit her, or bring about ruin. But the thing she knew was that she couldn¡¯t let it be seen by just anyone. Considering this is something Dicentra set up then I¡¯d definitely want a Mage to look at it. Those were Seletina¡¯s honest feelings. Having made up her mind, Seletina looked at Elias and shook her head sideways. She was refusing his offer. Elias, in turn, was somewhat shocked by this development. ¡°Why?¡± Seletina said with a troubled expression, while the remaining two let out a sigh of relief. It was clear that they were worried about Seletina. However¡­ ¡°Is that Mage really more capable than the Court Mages?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you could say.¡± ¡°If there really is such a person then I¡¯d love to meet them. It would be great if I could scout them for the Court Mages.¡± ¡°That might be somewhat difficult. She¡¯s a difficult character.¡± Seletina said, as the image of Imitia Belbed, her old friend, manifested in her mind. I hope she¡¯s doing well. Seletina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she grew worried about her Wolfen friend, a species which was rare even amongst the Beast Tribes. ¡°In that case we will leave the matter with the crest to you Seletina. However, before then, you really should rest. There are way too many people who are worried about you. One of them is even coming here right now.¡± Elias said, and pointed with his chin to the end of the seemingly endless corridor stretching before them. From the end of the corridor Seletina caught a glimpse of a golden chestnut. As it got closer she realized that it was actually Yennis who was running towards them. A warm feeling of nostalgia began rising up inside of Seletina. Although she¡¯d slept through the last few days, she terribly missed her family¡¯s faces. Perhaps it was because she was on the brink of crossing over to the other side, but Seletina felt an overwhelming love for her family right now. It¡¯s times like this that really make me feel alive. Seletina was happy. I am Orthus, yet I am not him. I am Seletina. A single person, and a daughter of the Aldelight family. That alone made Seletina overwhelmingly happy. ¡°Seletina!¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± Yennis ran to his sister, his face covered in sweat. As he reached he placed his hands on his knees as he gasped for breath. ¡°Y-You¡­ gasp ¡­ weren¡¯t in your room, so¡­ gasp ¡­ gasp ¡­ I got worried!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Father has gone back home, but¡­ gasp mother is still here in another building¡­ You should¡¯ve let me know that you were awake!¡± Yennis said with a smile while wiping the sweat off his brow as he watched the prince hold Seletina in his arms. After taking some time to catch his breath, Yennis recovered his posture. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you¡¯re okay. ¡­ Your Highness, Prince Elias, Princess Eleanor, I apologize for the trouble that my sister has caused you.¡± Yennis said, while bowing deeply. At the end of the day, he was still a duke¡¯s son. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Rather, it is I that have ruined Seletina¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°Seletina did what? I apologize for her behavior!¡± ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t say it like that. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡± ¡°Brother Elias is right. After all, he¡¯s the one that was groping Lady Seletina¡¯s bottom!¡± After saying this, Elias handed Seletina to the bewildered Yennis and put her on his back. ¡°She apparently doesn¡¯t like being held by me. So I¡¯ll leave it to you, her brother, to carry her back from here on.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I leave her care in your hands. Seletina, let¡¯s meet once your condition has improved.¡± Elias said with a smile. Seletina, in turn, replied with a cold nod. It would appear that the carrying incident had given birth to a seed of bitterness in her. Somehow, Seletina¡¯s attitude towards Elias seemed just like that of an irritated cat. ¡°Lady Seletina, let¡¯s walk around the garden when you get well. Just the two of us. Kyaa!¡± Eleanor exclaimed as she covered her face with both hands. Seletina, in turn, smiled at her broadly. After all, the princess had been one of the people who¡¯d taken care of Seletina while she was sleeping. The desire to repay that debt lingered in Seletina¡¯s heart. ¡°In that case, Prince, Princess, we¡¯ll be taking our leave. I have to take my sister to see our mother¡­¡± ¡°Princess Eleanor, Prince Elias, thank you for taking care of me. I¡¯ll come and meet you again once my condition improves.¡± ¡°Great. Go and rest.¡± Elias said. ¡°Take care! And Sir Yennis, please take care of Lady Seletina!¡± ¡°I certainly will. If you will now excuse us.¡± Yennis said while bowing slightly. He then turned around and went back the way he¡¯d just come, making sure to walk carefully so as to not impact Seletina. CH 73 ¡°Say, you didn¡¯t do anything to disrespect the royal family, right?¡± While walking down the lengthy cobblestone corridor, Yennis questioned as the weight and heat of his sister overwhelmed his senses. Seletina was surprised by her typically quiet brother¡¯s unexpected comment. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t! There¡¯s no way I would be impolite to the royal family¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°You think? You think?! You should occasionally try to relate with the people who you¡¯re causing problems for!¡± Yennis said with a big sigh. A question suddenly sprung up in Seletina¡¯s mind as she noticed that her brother was visibly fatigued. ¡°Um¡­ Did something happen?¡± ¡°Did something happen? Of course it did. Do you wanna hear? You¡¯ll hear me out, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather pass this time¡­¡± ¡°Hear me out for god¡¯s sake! I didn¡¯t know you could be so heartless.¡± Seletina smiled gently, feeling quite overjoyed by this peaceful conversation. ¡°What are you laughing for? Do you know just how hard it was for me while you were out cold?¡± ¡°It was?¡± Seletina said with a slight frown. Two good people had gotten into an argument because of her. She couldn¡¯t help but blame herself for it. Seletina decided that she would later go and apologize to both Caper and Elias. ¡°Just thinking about all the things that happened these past three days gives me a headache. And then there¡¯s the second problem child. Father¡­¡± Seletina was completely taken aback by Yennis¡¯ comment. She found it hard to believe that their Father would have caused trouble for Yennis. ¡°Father, a problem child? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s already gone back home?¡± ¡°He sure has. Who do you think kicked his a?s?s? inside the carriage? He¡¯s got a mountain of work piled up back home yet he insisted that he wouldn¡¯t leave the capital until you and Mother got better.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ That¡¯s Father for you.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what caused me headaches! That burly bear even went ahead and cried to His Majesty about it. He wouldn¡¯t stop begging His Majesty to arrange for him to work in the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ wow¡­¡± ¡°I was on the verge of a nervous meltdown! First Caper and then Father¡­ There would be rumors that the Aldelight¡¯s duty is to pick fights with the royal family. No wonder I shoved Father¡¯s a?s?s? in that carriage and sent him home.¡± Yennis let out a pained sigh as his troubled story came to an end. Now I see¡­ Seletina finally understood the deep meaning behind Yennis¡¯ question earlier. If she¡¯d also caused some trouble for the royal family, then she would¡¯ve become problem child number three. Seletina felt a little depressed after realizing how stressed and worn out Yennis was. ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Brother.¡± ¡°No big deal.¡± The siblings¡¯ conversation came to an end just as they reached the room where their mother was. A guard stood vigilant in front of the room, and that man was none other than Caper. Caper¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the two siblings approach. ¡°Sir Yennis! Lady Seletina!!! You¡¯re finally awake?! I was so worried¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright!¡± ¡°Sup, problem child number one.¡± ¡°What? Problem child one?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. Don¡¯t slack on your duties and guard the room.¡± Yennis said as he glared at Caper. Seletina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after seeing her brother like that. ¡°Sir Caper, I apologize for worrying you. Even though I¡¯m being carried right now, I¡¯m perfectly fine. That aside, is mother inside?¡± ¡°She is! Lady Melia is resting inside!¡± ¡°In that case we¡¯re going inside to see her. Thank you for your work.¡± ¡°You need not praise me, Lady Seletina. I am merely doing my duties.¡± ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯d gotten into an argument with Prince Elias because of me¡­ I want to apologize for that. I¡¯ll also extend my apologies to the Prince whenever I get the chance. Sir Caper, in the end you followed my command and did exactly as instructed. I believe you did the right thing.¡± ¡°L-Lady Seletina¡­!!!¡± Seletina smiled. In Caper¡¯s eyes she looked like a godly mother straight out of a painting. The emotions overwhelmed him so much that even tears began welling up in his eyes. ¡°However,¡± Seletina remarked. Caper was on cloud nine after seeing Seletina¡¯s smiling face. Not seeing his master for three days must have really taken a toll on him. For a short while, he forgot he was being scolded and simply displayed his admiration for Seletina. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother. Sir Caper, we¡¯re leaving the guard duty to you.¡± ¡°Make sure you keep your eyes peeled, problem child number one.¡± Yennis said as he kicked Caper¡¯s greave. These two get along surprisingly well. Seletina chuckled as she thought to herself. As the siblings entered, Caper closed the door behind them. Inside they felt the wind blow through, carrying a nostalgic smell. Her eyes narrowed slightly. A Perata¡¯s aroma! Her mother¡¯s favorite scent tickled Seletina¡¯s nostrils. CH 74 Warm sunlight shone through the windows1. A single chair was positioned in the room right next to a single bed, and the side table adjacent to it was adorned with vibrant flowers arranged in a vase, infusing the space with a lovely scent. Melia, who had been reading a book on the bed, instantly lit up the moment she saw Seletina and Yennis. ¡°Seletina! You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°I am. You seem to be doing well Mother¡­ Or rather, I¡¯m really relieved that you escaped with your life.¡± As Seletina said, her face softened. Melia¡¯s body was covered in bandages all over with her both legs hung up. She was evidently far from healthy. Nonetheless, she was still alive and her face was brimming with life. Yennis walked forward and carefully set Seletina down on the chair after which he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m honestly envious of how resilient the women of the Aldelight are!¡± Melia said with a mischievous smile and shivers ran down Yennis¡¯ back. Melia then closed her book and spoke. ¡°Seletina,¡± ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± As Seletina asked, Melia spread her arms wide open and wrapped them around Seletina¡¯s body, hugging her tightly. Responding to her mother, Seletina placed her arms on her mother¡¯s back and hugged her back. After which a peaceful few moments followed. Mother and daughter hugged one another, as if trying to feel each other¡¯s warmth and heartbeat. The two of them stayed like that for a while. ¡°Mother, please do not put your life at risk anymore¡­¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ Like you¡¯re one to speak, Seletina.¡± Seletina said with a slight chuckle. I suppose my body isn¡¯t just mine anymore. ¡°But, I guess I¡¯ll follow your advice. It¡¯s not like I have the strength to put my life at risk anymore. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t do anything like that ever again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seletina couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her mother¡¯s words. Melia, in turn, smiled as she saw the look on her daughter¡¯s face. Her smile was like that of a child whose prank had just been exposed. ¡°Are you implying that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t wield a sword anymore. Due to the effects of the Strengthening Potion my body got quite messed up. Fufu. I guess the head maid has one less thing to worry about now. She doesn¡¯t know about my days as a mercenary so whenever I picked up the sword she¡¯d go into a panic.¡± Seletina¡¯s head went completely blank. She couldn¡¯t say anything. The words weren¡¯t coming to her. In order to protect me, Mother threw away her sword¡­ No, she threw away her healthy body¡­ A shock, like being hit by a powerful blow, and a sense of guilt formed a whirlpool inside of Seletina. As Seletina was tormented by that, Melia gently stroked her head. Her thin, delicate fingers moved through Seletina¡¯s golden hair. Melia¡¯s eyes were overflowing with love as they looked at Seletina. ¡°There is nothing to worry about. I did what I had to do. There is no need for you to feel guilty.¡± ¡°¡­ Mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll become a mother too one day. And when you do and there comes a time that you must do what I did, then you will surely make the same choice. That is what being a mother is.¡± ¡°MOTHER2!¡± ¡°Well, although I make it sound good and all, I ended up doing nothing. If only I had talent for the sword like you do.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, no crying now. You¡¯ll ruin your pretty face. A smile suits you the best. So smile.¡± Seletina cried. She cried with her face in her mother¡¯s chest. Cursing her powerlessness, her mother¡¯s kindness, her thirst for power, and her foolishness. The knight¡¯s justice wailed as the lady¡¯s fragility sobbed. Teardrops fell from Seletina¡¯s deep blue eyes. Yennis, who knew everything, couldn¡¯t help but bite his lip. Melia smiled and continued stroking Seletina¡¯s back. ¡°Seletina, this is what it means going out on the battlefield and becoming a knight. No matter which battle you go to, people will die and someone will mourn. To sacrifice yourself for another is a truly admirable thing. But that is all it is, admirable. You are left to bear the feelings of those who have left before you while continuing to protect that which you wish to protect. If throwing my sword away and having my body become like this is the price for helping my daughter grow, then I¡¯d gladly do it all over again.¡± Melia said as she stroked the crying Seletina¡¯s head. Seletina knew all of that. To her, to Orthus who¡¯d been part of countless battlefields and had threaded the rope of life and death this was plain as day. Yet, despite this, this was her own very first family. An existence that she wanted to protect even if it meant giving up on everything. Seletina wasn¡¯t able to bear the pain of having failed to do so. Orthus¡¯ weak heart, which had been buried deep inside him, was being scooped out and brought to the surface with the help of the vessel known as Seletina. Seletina¡¯s fear of losing her family and her helplessness to prevent it caused her to tremble for a while like a little girl in her mother¡¯s chest. CH 75 A few days later, Seletina held her hand out to the sun. It was white like the first snow, and light permeated her palm, which appeared as smooth as glasswork with a slight reddish tinge of blood visible. I am weak. Seletina exhaled. The once smooth and beautiful palm now seemed fragile and feeble to her. Seletina realized the significance of becoming a knight and the responsibility it entailed. Protecting everything before her gaze and becoming the king¡¯s sword. Just how much of that could she do and just how much of that could she bear, Seletina did not know. Seletina leaned her back against the balcony railing that overlooked the gardens, and a darkness loomed over her heart. She exhaled and touched the crest on her neck. The only sensation she felt was the softness of her own skin pushing back against her finger. However, to Seletina, it felt uneven and repulsive to the touch, akin to a pressure ulcer. The Witch of Black and White. She had a mission to fulfill. To rectify the abominable fate that Orthus had left behind. This realization dampened her spirits, making her feel a little down. Seletina¡¯s shoulders slumped as she worried about her future. ¡°What troubles you?¡± asked the stern yet soothing baritone, shaking Seletina¡¯s eardrums. Seletina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she slowly turned her head to gaze at the source of the voice. It belonged to a man dressed in a crimson cloak, with a prominent mustache adorning his face. Resting upon his head was a golden crown, a clear symbol of his position. King Gadius the Fourth smiled at Seletina, his gentle expression smoothing away the wrinkles that marked the passage of time. A tightness formed in the back of Seletina¡¯s throat. She instinctively moved to kneel down, but managed to stop herself just in time. After all, she was now a lady, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to soil her skirt. Skillfully hiding her almost-kneeling intention, Seletina gracefully lifted the edge of her skirt, performing a curtsey in a natural manner. ¡°Your Majesty, you appear to be in good humor.¡± Seletina spoke, her voice filled with gratitude and respect. ¡°You don¡¯t need to act so formal. I simply wished to engage in conversation with a lovely lady who seemed a little downcast.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kind consideration.¡± Seletina continued, bowing her head even deeper to display her earnestness. She genuinely desired to kneel down and serve the man before her. Aiming to demonstrate her utmost respect and gratitude she fell to her knees, as if preparing to lower her head to the ground. Upon noticing Seletina¡¯s actions, Gadius playfully rolled his eyes, unable to contain a chuckle. ¡°I always thought you took after Melia, but in that manner, I guess you take more after Balged.¡± ¡°This is the first time anyone has ever mentioned that I resemble my father.¡± ¡°Really? Your father is quite the man.¡± Gadius responded with a smile. Seletina¡¯s chest swelled with emotion upon witnessing the King¡¯s gentle expression. ¡°What is troubling you now? You appear deeply saddened. If you don¡¯t mind, allow me to share something with you,¡± Gadius gently inquired, assuming a paternal tone towards Seletina. Though she hesitated. She believed it would be inappropriate to burden His Majesty with her worries and anxieties. When it came to the affairs of the king, Seletina maintained a moderately stoic demeanor. She kept her mouth shut, her gaze drifting aimlessly. However, Gadius spoke as if he had already discerned the situation. ¡°Did Melia blame you?¡± Gadius questioned, causing Seletina to look up, her interest piqued. ¡°Seletina, you have accomplished something extraordinary. You saved the lives of numerous noblemen during that incident, and you played an exceptional role until Loggins regained consciousness. This is a significant achievement. Who can blame you if some perished or sustained injuries? Listen to me, Seletina,¡± Gadius continued, ¡°It is commendable that you strive to save everyone, but it is not your fault if certain individuals cannot be saved. We, as human beings, are not all-knowing and all-powerful. We can only do what we can within our limited capacity. Seletina, you possess strength. It is because of your strength that you are capable of bearing the pain of the vulnerable. However, do not inflict harm upon yourself due to the suffering of others. Seletina, you must prioritize taking care of yourself to the best of your ability. You have given your utmost effort. Therefore, do not look down but rather, look up and stand tall.¡± Gadius said, stroking his beard as he chuckled. I knew it¡­ Gradually, the icy block that had pierced Seletina¡¯s back began to melt away. Each of Gadius¡¯ words penetrated deep into Seletina¡¯s heart, without any hesitation. I am truly grateful to have been his knight. And even in this life I will continue to do as I have before. Seletina didn¡¯t dare to utter a word in response to Gadius¡¯ remarks. Instead, she bent at the waist and performed a deep bow. Her hand reached out, though it was clenched tightly and trembling with anticipation. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. However, there was a newfound vitality within her words that wasn¡¯t there before. Gadius gazed at Seletina, his smile still present. ¡°I apologize for involving you in such a situation during your debut. As a way of expressing my apology¡­ and as a token of appreciation for your contribution to the case, is there anything I can do for you?¡± he offered. Seletina took a moment to gather her thoughts, then slowly raised her head. The depression that had weighed upon her earlier had dissipated entirely. In its place, a sense of renewed determination shone brightly in her eyes. Gadius stroked his beard, a slight upward curve forming at the corners of his mouth. Seletina spoke with a voice as clear as a murmuring stream, carefully choosing her words. ¡°There is one thing I would like to ask of Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Gadius responded, his eyes widening in surprise. It was an unexpected reaction, as he had feared that Seletina would simply turn down his offer. ¡°If it¡¯s something I can do, then speak.¡± Gadius eagerly awaited Seletina¡¯s next words, filled with anticipation. ¡°I would like you to send a letter to¡­ or at least let me borrow some of your sealing wax,¡± Seletina requested. ¡°Sealing wax? Why?¡± ¡°I have someone I would like to meet.¡± ¡°Someone you wish to meet? Who might that be?¡± Gadius questioned, momentarily taken aback by Seletina¡¯s response. Seletina hesitated briefly at Gadius¡¯ inquiry. However, she met his gaze directly, locking eyes with his vibrant jade-colored irises. ¡°Imitia Belbed. The leader of the Great Belbed Caravan.¡± The mention of Imitia Belbed¡¯s name caught Gadius off guard, and his eyes widened in surprise. He had not anticipated this name to come out of Seletina¡¯s mouth. CH 76 ¡°Oh, Imitia Velvet,¡± Gadius repeated, processing the information. Gadius couldn¡¯t help but ask a common question arising in his mind. He stroked his beard as he inquired further, seeking understanding. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t strike me as an old friend of Imitia.¡± ¡°I have heard that Imitia Velvet is not only the leader of the traveling merchant company but also an exceptional mage. It is said that her skill in lifting curses is unmatched.¡± ¡°What are you implying? Are you suggesting that you are under some sort of curse?¡± ¡°That is a possibility.¡± Gadius couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°If you were indeed cursed, you should have informed me earlier.¡± The image of a witch¡¯s shadow briefly flickered in Gadius¡¯ mind. ¡°Is everything¡­ alright?¡± ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°I see¡­ In that case, you don¡¯t need to meet Imitia. We have court mages who can assist you. I assure you of their skills as well, free of charge, of course.¡± Gadius offered, suggesting an alternative solution. However, Seletina shook her head without hesitation. Her decision was resolute. Observing Seletina¡¯s unwavering determination, Gadius narrowed his eyes slightly, silently pondering her choice. ¡°Why do you insist on Imitia? Is there a specific reason?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, there is.¡± ¡°Then please, enlighten me.¡± Seletina parted her lips to speak, but after a few hesitant attempts, she shook her head and remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I cannot reveal it at this moment.¡± She admitted with a hint of regret in her voice. Gadius keenly noticed the trembling of Seletina¡¯s clenched fist. Her demeanor appeared almost childlike, as if she was being chastised. The reason for Seletina¡¯s insistence on meeting Imitia, the reason why she wished to share her crest only with someone she trusted, Seletina was unable to disclose it. Revealing this reason would be akin to confessing her true identity as Orthus. Seletina couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie to the king. However, she didn¡¯t want to admit she was Orthus, she also had absolutely no intention of disclosing her true identity at the moment. It was a commitment, a promise she had held within her heart for a considerable time. Regardless of whether Gadius believed it or not, once he discovered that Seletina was Orthus, he would undoubtedly keep her by his side. He would pat her on the shoulder and smile broadly at her. If that were to happen, then Seletina¡¯s dream would continue. Once again she would serve Gadius as his knight and shield. Being by his side through the king¡¯s authority would allow her to fulfill her duty without the need for formalities or grand acts of valor. However, that was not what Seletina truly desired. Revealing her true identity as Orthus and becoming a knight of the king would simply be abusing Orthus¡¯ previous achievements. Seletina had yet to achieve anything of her own. She longed to serve by the king¡¯s side as Seletina. In her mind, Orthus had become nothing more than a source of experience and knowledge. Seletina had no intention of relying on Orthus. She wanted to rise through the ranks with her own sword, carving her own path. Seletina wanted to one day be the one by the king¡¯s side, not anyone else. It was a picky, yet straightforward and resolute wish that she held dear. Despite having his doubts, Gadius was not suspicious of Seletina. Perhaps it was because her gestures resembled those of the girlish Eleanor when she spoke. Gadius found himself strangely inclined to believe Seletina, and he chuckled at his own inclination to trust her instincts. As Gadius cleared his throat, Seletina¡¯s eyes, now even more focused on him. ¡°Fine. I assume you must have a plan.¡± Gadius replied, a touch of bitterness evident in his laughter. ¡°S-She doesn¡¯t like you?! Imitia?! But why would she¡­¡± Seletina was completely shocked. Imitia and Gadius had known each other for a while, and Seletina even believed that they were on quite good terms. Imitia had visited the Kingdom of Elugor multiple times, often making appearances at the royal palace beyond what was necessary. However, Seletina was oblivious to the fact that Imitia¡¯s visits were meant for Orthus, not Gadius. ¡°Imitia was deeply saddened and angered by my decision to send Orthus, the hero, to his death, extinguishing his precious life. Orthus and Imitia were close friends¡­ and I cannot ask her for forgiveness. I won¡¯t make lame adult excuses, like blaming the casualties on the realities of war. Imitia, or rather the Great Belbed Caravan, stopped visiting the kingdom after the disaster. This is one of the reasons behind the financial and food shortages that currently affect our kingdom1.¡± Gadius gathered his breath slowly and exhaled heavily. One could only wonder just how much emotion was bundled up into that sigh. Seletina stood there, speechless from the shock, as if she had been hit on the head. Various emotions and thoughts ran through her brain in a jumbled mess. Imitia is mourning my death? Bright, warm emotions swirled inside Seletina. Orthus and Imitia had undoubtedly broken Gadius¡¯ heart. However, the weight of the situation and the knowledge that Imitia was causing trouble for the kingdom and Gadius, similar to a sulking child, brought forth a sense of heaviness and darkness, like leaden skies descending upon Seletina¡¯s heart. What in the world is she doing?! The memories of her flicking her finger at Imitia¡¯s wide brow were still vivid in Seletina¡¯s mind. A quiet rage began to well up in Seletina, and she made up her mind. She would knock some sense into her old friend. A savage determination. The corners of Seletina¡¯s mouth turned upwards. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said, ¡°I still want to meet Imitia Belbed. Please make my wish happen.¡± ¡°Were you actually listening to me just now¡­?¡± Seletina nodded and stared firmly and powerfully into Gadius¡¯ jade eyes. ¡°I will bridge the gap between the Great Belbed Caravan and the Kingdom of Elugor. I swear by Soum, the God of Promise, that I will fulfill my promise.¡± Seletina said clearly. Her every word, full of energy2. CH 77 Deep inside Eleanor¡¯s chest her heart contracted wildly. She was overwhelmed by a sad yet pleasant feeling. Eleanor was in the truest sense of the word experiencing her first love. Thinking of Seletina alone was enough to ignite sparks in the depths of Eleanor¡¯s eyes and make her cheeks flush with excitement. It broke her heart and tempted her to surrender to the encompassing sadness. Those days spent with Seletina were pure bliss for her, sweeter than even cotton candy. Eleanor was certain that she and Seletina were connected by the red thread of fate. After all, Seletina had been the knight who¡¯d saved her. We¡¯re definitely like the main characters of those picture books I read as a child. Eleanor smiled unconsciously as she wove a crown of flowers with dexterous hands in the garden. Seletina¡¯s golden hair would have surely matched the white flowers of the clover. While imagining such things, Eleanor¡¯s slender white fingers carefully knitted up the crown. It was one of her few special skills. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood,¡± a familiar voice remarked. Eleanor stopped humming merrily and slowly looked up, following the direction of the voice. A fearless face for his age, coupled with a pair of slitted eyes that had a somewhat wild look to them greeted Eleanor. It was none other than the Kingdom of Elugor¡¯s first prince and Eleanor¡¯s older brother, Dios. Dios let out a big sigh and glanced at Eleanor¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± Dios replied bluntly, while Eleanor chuckled modestly. ¡°A gift for Seletina?¡± Dios inquired. ¡°That¡¯s right. You did well to figure that out brother.¡± ¡°Well you¡¯ve been getting along great these days, so it¡¯s not that hard to guess.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ It seems like you¡¯re not all brawn and no brain, dear brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid you know. It¡¯s just that with Elias by my side, I look like an idiot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Eleanor¡¯s smile broke out spontaneously as she finished knitting her white flower crown. She imagined the smile on Seletina as she gave her the present. Eleanor¡¯s chest tightened even more. ¡°Eleanor, have you decided?¡± It was a sudden question. Eleanor had no idea what her brother was referring to when he asked that. Gently placing the crown of flowers on her lap to preserve its shape, she rolled her eyes and asked Dios, ¡°Decided? On what?¡± ¡°Spring. I know it¡¯s all gone in the gutter, but we had a mission, didn¡¯t we?¡± Eleanor responded, dumbfounded and caught off guard. Dios whispered to his sister, who pretended as if she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you were the one who was most excited about it.¡± ¡°Um, what was it again?¡± ¡°Marriage. Or as you¡¯d call it, groom hunting.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°You seriously forgot, didn¡¯t you¡­ The day before, you were suddenly all excited about finding your prince and all.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I really did say that.¡± Eleanor had completely forgotten about it. ¡°Well it¡¯s no wonder you forgot, considering all that happened. But, we¡¯re still people of royal blood. We have the duty and obligation to pass on this blood to the future generations. Groom hunting is no small feat.¡± ¡°You say some good things sometimes, brother Dios.¡± ¡°Do I look like a monkey or crocodile to you?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Eleanor exerted effort to produce a dry laugh. Groom hunting. Passing on the royal bloodline. Those were the most important duties for a princess1. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A still, gray shadow crept into Eleanor¡¯s mind. The image of Seletina¡¯s smile lingered vividly in her mind. Her palms grew slightly sweaty, and a thick saliva invaded her mouth. Eleanor¡¯s grip on the flower crown tightened, straining her hand. ¡°Hmm? Hey, are you okay? You look a little pale.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m as healthy as a horse.¡± ¡°I see¡­ If you don¡¯t feel well, you can always let me know.¡± ¡°T-That aside. Did you find a potential bride, brother Dios?¡± ¡°What, me? Well I guess you could say I did.¡± Dios responded, scratching his cheek and appearing somewhat embarrassed. Eleanor¡¯s heart ached. Struggling to maintain her smile, she anxiously awaited the answer to her next question. ¡°May I ask the name of that person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Seletina.¡± A single sharp thorn pierced Eleanor¡¯s heart. Her clenched hands inadvertently crushed the flower crown. ¡°S-So it¡¯s Lady Seletina! L-Lady Seletina is really beautiful, isn¡¯t she? S-She¡¯s also really smart¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Seletina is a wonderful woman. But it would seem like Elias also has his eyes set on her. Though I don¡¯t feel like losing to my younger brother¡­ I¡¯m thinking of inviting Seletina to dinner next time.¡± ¡°I, I see¡­¡± ¡°Say, Eleanor, you¡¯re close with Seletina, right? Could you tell me what her preferred meal is?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± The voice of Eleanor, hiding her face towards the ground, sounded muffled and seemed to fade away. Dios couldn¡¯t make out her expression at all. ¡°What was that? I can¡¯t hear you with your head like that.¡± ¡°LIKE I SAID! I DON¡¯T KNOW!!!¡± Eleanor suddenly stood up and screamed, leaving Dios completely stunned. Dios observed Eleanor forcefully gripping the crumpled flower crown, her shoulders trembling. Most notably, tears streamed down her cheeks, several of them large and evident. Dios stood speechless, taken aback by his sister¡¯s sudden change. His mind was in a state of confusion, and his throat felt dry. He had no understanding of what had caused his sister¡¯s pain and sadness. Eleanor turned her back on her bewildered brother and fled without even wiping away the large tears. Dios was left completely speechless as he watched the devastated Eleanor leave. As Eleanor ran, her usually resilient figure grew smaller, and Dios couldn¡¯t help but feel that his sister was in fact fragile. Fragile enough as to where even the slightest touch could break her. CH 78 Even Eleanor herself did not know how long she had walked. She wandered around the castle like a ghost with nowhere to go. None of the voices that called out to her reached her. She tried to clear her head, but her brain remained cluttered. The white crown made from countless clovers, which she kept clutching without thinking about anything, had now become disordered and slightly shriveled. Eleanor leaned her head back and looked at the sky. Spring constellations were already twinkling in the night sky, which was a mixture of purple and black. Before she¡¯d realized it, night had already descended. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eleanor found even the twinkling stars depressing. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and strength filled her tight-lipped mouth. ¡°Ah. I must be cursed.¡± Eleanor said, cursing her own fate. ¡°And it was my first love. I doubt I¡¯ll ever feel the same again. Why was I born a girl? Why wasn¡¯t Lady Seletina born as a man? Why am I a princess? Why, why, why, why, why, why, why!!! WHY¡­¡­..¡± Eleanor tightly clenched her fists. She was envious. She was envious of her brothers who could clearly voice that they liked Seletina. Of her brothers who had the right to marry Seletina. Eleanor had been fooling herself. She¡¯d wished to experience the heated romance between the knight and the princess. She¡¯d completely forgotten the facts that she was a royal and that Seletina was a woman. Eleanor was ashamed of her own stupidity. After all, it wasn¡¯t that hard to figure out that her getting with Seletina wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°No¡­ I already knew it¡­¡± Eleanor sat on a small bench in the courtyard. As she did a faint creaking sound echoed, followed by a stillness. Eleanor had known it. She¡¯d know that her first love would not bear fruit. However, despite that, she had turned a blind eye to the truth and had closed herself off from reality, simply chasing the irresistible fruit in front of her. Eleanor could not have resisted its temptation. ¡°I-I-I just love her¡­¡± Eleanor mumbled. ¡°Who do you love, Princess Eleanor?¡± Eleanor¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the voice calling out to her. She could clearly feel her blood rise to her head. Eleanor slowly lifted her head up. Before her spread golden hair which reflected the moon¡¯s rays. Eyes as blue as the deepest parts of the sea and clear as the purest crystals. Eyelashes that were curved towards the sky, a slender nose, and cheery-red lips that were small yet moist¡­ Even a goddess would be envious of Seletina ul Gold Aldelight¡¯s beauty. The beautiful face completely filled Eleanor¡¯s vision. Her heart beat fast. Her head began to pound and she felt herself shrink. Seletina, who was completely oblivious to all of this, smiled and put a stole over Eleanor¡¯s shoulders. Softly, the sweet scent of Seletina tickled Eleanor¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Although its warm during the days, the nights are still cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay in the courtyard dressed so lightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Idiots don¡¯t catch colds.¡± Eleanor said while pouting and turned away. If she didn¡¯t, Seletina would surely see her blushing face. ¡°That is ridiculous. You are a very bright individual, Princess Eleanor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seletina asked, sitting down next to Eleanor. Her gold hair fluttered at the corner of Eleanor¡¯s eyes. ¡°N-No, nothing.¡± ¡°Why do I find that hard to believe? If you¡¯re okay with it, I am willing to listen.¡± Seletina said with a gentle tone, slowly making her way inside and crumbling the wall of Eleanor¡¯s heart. ¡°This is merely an if story, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°What would you do if the person you fell in love with turned out to be a person that you shouldn¡¯t actually love.¡± Eleanor asked in a trembling voice, her face looking straight down. Seletina, in turn, looked a bit troubled and couldn¡¯t help but scratch her cheek. Seletina had offered to hear Eleanor out, however, when it came to love Seletina wasn¡¯t exactly an expert. She honestly felt as if she¡¯d played herself. ¡°A-As I said. This is merely an if story. You don¡¯t need to think so hard about it.¡± Finally raising her face, Eleanor looked at Seletina and smiled. However, her smile seemed somewhat forced. This is not Eleanor¡¯s usual smile. Something must have definitely happened. Even if it¡¯s just a tiny bit, I really want to help her. Seletina carefully chose each word, aiming to provide a sincere response. ¡°If you are unsure about the person you like¡­ for example, because he¡¯s already in a relationship with someone else or because of your differences in status, I, personally, would not recommend you pursuing that person.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± A heavy darkness appeared over Eleanor¡¯s smile. ¡°However,¡± Seletina continued, ¡°if you say that you wish to pursue that person no matter what and want to be with them despite everything, then I will wholeheartedly support you, Princess Eleanor.¡± Seletina said, taking Eleanor¡¯s hands to try and give her courage. They were soft and very lady-like hands. Eleanor looked up and down at her hands and Seletina. ¡°A-Are you being serious.¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Serious, serious?¡± ¡°I am your knight, Lady Eleanor. I would never lie to you.¡± Seletina said with a smile. Aahh¡­ How can you be so cruel? Something began to well up in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. If you say such sweet things, If you¡¯re so kind to me, A silence fell. The chirping of spring night insects faded into a lonely silence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eleanor fell into a momentary pause before releasing Seletina¡¯s hands and standing up abruptly. She swiftly masked her tear-stained face with a forced smile. ¡°Thank you, Lady Seletina. I feel somewhat better.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m usually quite bad at these things.¡± ¡°No, no! That¡¯s so not true! I¡¯m definitely going to be back to the usual Eleanor starting tomorrow!¡± That¡¯s right, starting tomorrow I¡¯ll be back to normal. Starting tomorrow. That¡¯s why for tonight I¡¯ll let myself love her. Eleanor took the flower crown that she¡¯d left on the bench and placed it on her head. ¡°Fufu. How does it look? I made it myself. Lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is. It¡¯s most perfect. To be frank, I¡¯ve never made one myself.¡± ¡°Oh my, then how about we make one together next time? I¡®ll teach you how to do it, and we¡¯ll have you put it on. I¡¯m sure a crown will suit you perfectly, Lady Seletina.¡± Eleanor said with a broad smile, while wearing the clover crown that she was supposed to give to Seletina. The clover¡¯s message in the flower language was ¡®Think of me.¡¯ The white flowers1 glistening underneath the moonlight were slightly wilted and damaged. CH 79 ¡°You¡¯re sending Seletina to the Empire?¡± Loggins asked in a surprised manner. Gadius nodded his head in a hawkish manner and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Great Belbed Caravan is currently staying at the Gildam Empire. Being our neighboring country, we can consider it the closest to the kingdom. I plan to have Seletina accompany the regular delegation.¡± Loggins placed his hand on his chin and thought without becoming fully immersed. Is it really okay to send Seletina out of the kingdom? He wondered. Even Loggins recognized Seletina¡¯s sword and realized that she was not an evil soul. However, Seletina¡¯s actions and behavior are certainly questionable. According to Gadius, Seletina promised him that she¡¯d bridge the gap between the kingdom and the Great Belbed Caravan. However, Imitia and Seletina are not acquainted in any way, nor is there any evidence or reason for me to believe that she could honestly bridge the gap. But despite this she¡¯d still pleaded with His Majesty to trust her. No matter how I look at it, trusting her is crazy. Loggins pondered quietly to himself. However, he decided to trust Seletina to some extent or at the very least give her a chance. Loggins believed that if Seletina spoke the truth and could truly mend the relationships with the kingdom and the Great Belbed Caravan back together then that would be priceless. However, ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous? We haven¡¯t established yet that she has no connection to witch. We can¡¯t simply send someone like her out of the country without confirmation¡­¡± ¡°But you, yourself, said that Seletina isn¡¯t evil.¡± ¡°Yes, but this and that are completely different things. As long as we are unable to prove her innocence, I believe it¡¯s best to refrain from hasty actions.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to let this opportunity pass? You know how elusive those traveling merchants can be. We never know when they¡¯ll depart from the empire. If we don¡¯t reach out to them now, we might not get a chance to meet with Imitia. And there¡¯s no knowing when the next chance will arise.¡± ¡°And what if everything Lady Seletina says is a lie?¡± ¡°Then so be it. We¡¯ll ponder about it at that time. As a man bound by justice, I will judge her only by the law and the sword.¡± ¡°She is strong¡­ And she is definitely not ordinary. If she were to cause chaos in the Empire and escape, she would be incredibly difficult to handle.¡± Loggins spoke with a stiff tone, his words holding the unadulterated truth. Loggins¡¯ words made Gadius tense up, and he nervously swallowed. Seletina¡¯s strength, which even the mightiest knight in the kingdom deemed impossible to capture, sent shivers down his spine. Just how could so much power reside in that fragile body that has yet to know a battlefield? Gadius had heard rumors of Seletina¡¯s swordsmanship, but he never imagined it was of such caliber. ¡°I hope you now comprehend her uniqueness. Her association with witch, her extraordinary abilities, and her recent counsel to His Majesty. These attributes go far beyond what one would expect from a mere fourteen-year-old girl.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡± Gadius asked, his shoulders slumping in a submissive manner. Loggins placed his hand on his chin, pondering for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s have Lichter keep an eye on her while posing as her escort.¡± ¡°Lichter, huh¡­¡± Gadius murmured, his voice filled with uncertainty. Gadius¡¯s mind conjured an image of a man¡ªa young man with fiery red hair. Though Gadius had only caught a glimpse of him, the radiant and sharp aura typical of those who dwell on the battlefield was etched deeply in his memory. ¡°He¡¯s a knight hailing from a humble background, and he can be rough around the edges, but he possesses remarkable skill. My estimation is that he and Lady Seletina are evenly matched¡­ He would be a way better fit than any royal or hired knight. It¡¯s¡­ dreadful, but if circumstances were to arise, he can easily be discarded.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Not that I endorse such thinking¡­¡± ¡°I understand¡­ However, we have no other choice.¡± Gadius sank deep into his throne, gazing up at the ceiling. It was an unpleasant feeling to harbor doubts about the daughter of a youthful and amiable duke. ¡­But the same applied to Loggins. They both understood the necessity of approaching matters not as individuals, but in the best interest of the kingdom, devoid of emotions. ¡°Then¡­ let us hasten the departure of the delegation. Loggins, you will brief Lichter on the situation, but keep certain details undisclosed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Loggins replied, bowing deeply. Contemplating the welfare of one¡¯s kingdom was no simple task. Loggins released a quiet sigh. CH 80 ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô On the night of a full moon a Kamaitachi1 ran through the darkness. However, the thing that ran through was not in fact a Kamaitachi. It was a person. With the agility of a domestic duck diving beneath the water¡¯s surface in search of prey, the red headed young man melded into the sea of darkness where demons regrouped. Lowering his stance to the utmost limit, his movements resembled those of a wild beast rather than a human. It was not refined skill, but untamed savagery. In each hand, he wielded a kukri knife, their white blades adorned with beguiling curves that glimmered dimly under the moonlight. ¡°Hee, hoo, yah, oh.¡± he uttered, his amber eyes keenly capturing the slightest motion of the encircling black figures. The young man deftly weaved through the demons, as if being carried by the current, brandishing the kukri knives in a mesmerizing display. With supple muscles and a lithe physique reminiscent of a feline, he unleashed the white blades in a seemingly chaotic trajectory. Crimson blood spattered amidst the black horde. The chilling cries of the demons pierced through the darkness of the night. Fearlessly, the young man¡¯s eyes sought out his next target. He licked his lips and maneuvered beneath the outstretched arms reaching for him, delivering a powerful blow to the groin to one of the demons. ¡°Haha.¡± The young man chuckled. It was not a planned chuckle, nor one fueled by fear. It was a savage smile that conveyed his enjoyment. This is fun. The hordes of Demons chased after him relentlessly. The young man once again dove into the horde of Demons without any second thoughts. It was akin to a rock star diving into the outstretched hands of an exhilarated audience. Gripping the kukri knife tightly in his other hand, he spun and maneuvered through the crowd of demons with grace. The multitude of black hands couldn¡¯t grasp him. He floated effortlessly like a cloud. His lightning-fast slashes sliced through the sea of demons, leaving a clear path in his wake. Just like a Kamaitachi. The young man laughed on the battlefield, his struggle to suppress the bubbling laughter evident as he clenched his back teeth to hold it in. A group of around a dozen cavalrymen stood atop a nearby hill, their gazes fixed on the young man, their expressions filled with astonishment. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) The air grew heavy, and their collective disbelief was so profound that they even forgot to draw breath. ¡°What did you say his name was?¡± one of the knights inquired, his mustache twitching slightly, addressing no one in particular. The young man standing beside him, his voice quivering in the face of such an unbelievable sight, responded, ¡°¡­ Lichter Willgame. He¡¯s a commoner that was just knighted the other day¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? Then it really is true that he¡¯s defeated a Middle Rank Upper Class Demon.¡± The old knight involuntarily swallowed hard, taken aback by what he had witnessed. The ruggedness, the bestial movements, it was if the boy did not care for his own life. The old knight trembled in the presence of this unfamiliar aura. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that as soon as he was knighted, he challenged Sir Loggins to a duel. But seeing his strength I¡¯m not surprised¡­¡± the young knight remarked, unable to tear his eyes away from the remarkable display of a single man decimating a horde of demons they had deemed impossible to face head-on. ¡°They do appear from time to time.¡± the old knight mused, squinting as he observed the scene. The old knight couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasiness that settled within him as he witnessed Lichter¡¯s fighting style. ¡°That¡¯s a bit reckless. He¡¯s the type who takes pleasure in risking his life and asserting his dominance through sheer strength. Harsh as it might sound, he¡¯s headed for an early grave.¡± ¡°An early grave¡­¡± ¡°Those who treat their lives lightly seldom survive. His fighting style appears to be self-taught, without guidance from a master. I believe¡­ his misfortune lies in not having had a teacher2.¡± the old knight concluded at the same time the fight came to an end. Below the hill were over twenty demons¡¯ corpses, strewn lifelessly. The area was tainted with a peculiar scent, accompanied by a sea of reddish-black blood. Amidst the scene, stood the young man, his body stained with blood. The kukri knives in his hands hung loosely, a single drop of crimson dripping from their tips. Lichter remained motionless, seemingly dazed, perhaps overwhelmed by a sense of emptiness. With his mouth agape and vacant eyes fixated on the full moon above, a peculiar pleasure seemed to course through his body. The climax had been reached, and Lichter trembled uncontrollably. It was a sensation that laid bare his innermost self before the powerful. It was an ecstasy that surpassed even the feeling of triumphing over the brink of death. In this moment, Lichter was experiencing immeasurable pleasure. More. I need more. His body¡¯s muscles relaxed with sluggishness. Lichter was already thirsting for his next encounter, be it with a demon or¡­ a human. I want to fight with someone stronger. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) In the immediate aftermath of climax, his rationality fractured slightly. It was always like this. Normally, Lichter appeared as a harmless, kind young man, however, blood and flesh had the ability to drive him into a frenzy. Loggins¡¯ image was being reflected inside of Lichter¡¯s eyes. In the moonlight¡¯s glow, Lichter raised his hand as if trying to grasp at something. I want to fight someone strong. More. More, more. He smiled at the full moon, yearning for the unclear line of life and death3. CH 81 ¡°And thus Seletina, I¡¯m sending you to the Gildam Empire as one of our emissaries. What do you say?¡± Yennis, Seletina, Melia, and Elita were gathered in the throne room, with Elita attentively overseeing the wheelchair in which Melia was seated. They listened intently as Gadius issued a firm command. ¡°I gladly accept, Your Majesty.¡± Seletina said, bowing deeply. Yennis followed suit and lowered his head. However, Melia harbored bitter resentment. Her fists, resting on the armrests, were tightly clenched. ¡°Your Majesty, may I speak?¡± Upon Melia¡¯s suggestion, Gadius nodded his head in a decisive manner, urging her to continue. ¡°I believe that it is still way too soon to send Seletina to the Empire. Seletina is but a frail and weak fourteen-year-old. I do not believe that she is prepared to fulfill this significant task that you are entrusting her, Your Majesty.¡± Under Melia¡¯s penetrating gaze, Gadius unexpectedly lost his composure. Despite her words, Melia¡¯s gaze and her expression were those of a mother who couldn¡¯t let go of her child. The empire was more bloodthirsty than the kingdom. It was neither a friendly nation nor a kingdom. Perhaps she has some reservations about parting with her daughter for the first time. Gadius thought while stroking his beard. ¡°Melia, your cause is undoubtedly just, however, this is Seletina¡¯s personal request. It is her reward for her contributions during the incident. She was the one who said she wishes to meet with Imitia. You do not need to worry. I will have more guards than ever before, along with a doctor and a pharmacist accompanying her in case of any mishaps.¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± Loggins, who stood beside Gadius continued, ¡°We are well-prepared to defend against any Demon or bandit attacks. I will provide Seletina with a personal guard. He is a person whom I can vouch for myself.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Melia attempted to voice her concerns but found herself succumbing to the volley of persuasions. Observing Melia¡¯s diminishing spirits, Seletina smiled, her eyebrows slightly raised, making her seem troubled. ¡°Mother, I will be fine. It¡¯s probably not as major as calling this my first journey, however His Majesty has spared no effort in order to guarantee my safety. And I have always longed to meet Imitia, the female chieftain of the world¡¯s largest traveling merchant group. This will be a great opportunity to explore the Empire and expand my horizons.¡± ¡°Seletina¡­¡± ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you allow her to go? Seletina has spent her entire life confined in that birdcage within Aldelight territory. It would be beneficial for her to spread her wings from time to time.¡± ¡°Yennis¡­¡± Melia¡¯s eyes reflected a blend of emotions, rendering her speechless. Eventually, she slumped, as if surrendering. If Balged were here he¡¯d probably have thrown a huge tantrum right about now. Unbeknownst to Melia, Yennis secretly gave Seletina a thumbs-up, showing his support. ¡°It appears we have reached an agreement. The delegation will leave in three days. Lady Seletina, please do your utmost to encourage Melia not to cry about having to separate from her child.¡± Loggins said, chuckling underneath his helmet. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) ¡°What? Lady Seletina is going to the Empire in three days?!¡± Eleanor hastily placed the cup back on the saucer having heard the news from her brother, Elias. The scent of tea lingered in the air. ¡°Yes. Apparently she¡¯s going as one of the emissaries.¡± ¡°Three days huh¡­¡± ¡°If you wish to bid farewell to Eleanor, make sure you do it properly. Once she leaves the royal capital, we won¡¯t see each other for at least the next two years.¡± Cough! Cough! Startled, Eleanor involuntarily sprayed tea from her mouth. ¡°Cough! Aghuh. Oeugh! T-Two?! She won¡¯t come back for two years?!¡± ¡°No, no. What are you talking about, Eleanor?¡± ¡°But, Brother it was you that said we wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other for two years.¡± ¡°Seletina¡¯s dream is to become a knight, isn¡¯t it? She can enroll in the knight training school at the age of fifteen. After leaving the royal capital, she will likely spend her time in the Aldelight territory until she turns fifteen.¡± ¡°¡­ so if I invite her for tea she¡¯ll come, no?¡± ¡°Are you going to stand in the way of her dreams? Seletina is a strong-willed woman. If she truly wishes to become a knight, then there are countless experiences she must accumulate.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I see¡­ Two years at the very least, huh¡­¡± Eleanor muttered to herself. Two years. 730 days. I wonder if this smoldering feeling in my chest will fade away after spending such a long time without Lady Seletina by my side. Eleanor gazed into her cup, where the tea took on the hues of the sunset. The hues shimmered in the tea¡¯s ripples, reflecting a contemplative Eleanor as if she were suspended in the liquid. ¡°Brother, won¡¯t you feel sad not being able to meet Lady Seletina for such a long time.¡± ¡°Sad, huh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say so. I rather see this as a good opportunity. The recent incident made me realize something. Despite being a prince, I was merely a scarecrow on the battlefield.¡± Elias responded, his eyes narrowing. A hint of frustration filled his tightly sealed lips. ¡°I need to become stronger. I must grow and become a man worthy of her someday¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Eleanor uttered, touched by his resolve. Her brother had a look she had never seen before Elias was striving to break free from his own limitations, inspired by Seletina. Two years. He¡¯s looking so far ahead. ¡°By the way, Eleanor, did something happen between you and Dios?¡± ¡°Huh? With Brother Dios? Oh!¡± ¡°He was confused when you suddenly started crying and ran away.¡± It was only natural that Elias thought that something had happened. Eleanor hadn¡¯t seen Dios since that day when she had yelled at him and ran off. She imagined Dios must have been bewildered, not understanding what had happened. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Eleanor gazed up at the sky, contemplating Dios¡¯s thoughts. I was so absorbed in my own concerns about Seletina that I completely neglected Brother Dios¡­ I made him feel like this even though I¡¯m the one at fault. Just what am I doing¡­ ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯ll make sure to apologize to Brother Dios next time I see him.¡± ¡°Please do. He¡¯s been down ever since.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Although he may not show it, he loves you dearly.¡± Elias said with a gentle smile. The smile of a nobleman with a generous spirit was a captivating sight. Ah, both of my amazing brothers are wasted on me¡­ Eleanor thought to herself. Both brothers possessed remarkable qualities¡ªthey¡¯re kind, handsome, and admirable. And they both have fallen head over heels for Seletina. Perhaps there will come a time when Seletina reciprocates their feelings and falls in love with either of them. Eleanor¡¯s eyelids gradually closed, and her fluttering lashes cast a faint shadow. Behind those closed eyelids, images of a silver prince and a golden princess stood side by side. They make a good match. How nice. I look feminine. Eleanor slowly lifted her gaze to the sky. Although it was spring, her heart painted a desolate, autumn-like scene. A sense of loneliness began to seep through her body, slowly engulfing her1. CH 82 The sword traced a beautiful arc, resembling a flowing motion. Leaving behind a silvery trail, the mold was slowly carved by Seletina¡¯s hand. She breathed sharply, deeply, and exhaled slowly. She closed her eyes and manipulated her sword as she saw fit, carrying herself with determined steps. Silence fell upon her as she kept a clear mind. Her movements flowed gracefully, displaying beauty. She moved her body and her sword as she pleased, yet there were no signs of her gasping for air, and no sounds of the rustling of her clothes. The only sound in the garden was the spring breeze caressing the brightly colored flowers. It was almost as if one was watching a performance. Sitting on a bench in the garden, Eleanor was captivated by Seletina¡¯s performance. Seletina¡¯s movements were not flashy by any means. They were not movements that would make one¡¯s eyes widen with surprise. The sword dance resembled a floating cloud, slowly shimmering across the spring sky. Yet Eleanor was simply spellbound by it. Even though she lacked knowledge about swords, she was completely frozen still by Seletina¡¯s performance. Seletina¡¯s mind was projected onto the sword, and her body moved exactly as she imagined. Seletina¡¯s mind was like a completely still lake. It was infused with the essence of the talents developed by a man who had patiently trained and engaged in actual combat, remaining modest while exercising prudence, and triumphantly overcoming numerous obstacles while constantly polishing his sword skills. Seletina skillfully layered the images. She aimed to regain even a fraction of the strength she had once possessed. There were several abilities that Orthus possessed, which Seletina lacked. One of them was the overwhelming power to crush a dragon¡¯s head through its robust scales. Orthus had the agility to move swiftly, as if flying ahead of others, while wearing armor that would take three adults to carry. He also had the courage to remain composed even at the brink of death. Seletina lacked all of those. She had a slender and sickly body. Her spirit was such that it would shake just at the sight of an enemy. This had become evident during her fight with the Defiler of Pride and Wisdom. The fear she had experienced back then was something she¡¯d never experienced in her previous life. Weak. Seletina was weak. However, there had to be something. Something that only Seletina could perform. Something that would be impossible for Orthus. With a heightened sense of awareness, Seletina danced and wielded her sword, executing precise strikes from the hilt to the tip. Still¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t find it¡­¡± Taking a small breath, Seletina slowly lowered her sword. She opened her eyes, adorned with long eyelashes, and gazed up at the sky. Seletina observed the leisurely movement of clouds, drifting from right to left, their hue mirroring the blue of her eyes. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Squinting slightly, Seletina smoothly sheathed her sword, producing a high-pitched sound that shattered the silence. I can¡¯t find it¡­ Seletina couldn¡¯t find that something. ¡°What can¡¯t you find?¡± Eleanor, sitting on the bench, posed a reasonable question. ¡°The way for me to become strong.¡± ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re already plenty strong, Lady Seletina.¡± ¡°I wonder about that.¡± With her hips lowered and her right hand placed over her treasured sword¡¯s sheath, Seletina wrapped her hand around the hilt, starting from the little finger. After a brief pause, Seletina swiftly sliced through the sky with a dazzling motion. Elyutinias neighed loudly. Silver sparks scattered, filling the surroundings. An ordinary person, or even someone with some sword training, would perceive her sword¡¯s movement as a mere flash. If one blinked, it might even seem like a skipped frame. But even so, ¡°¡­¡­¡± For Seletina, it was but a normal slash. She bit her lower lip, realizing her own vulnerability. Orthus is strong. He was strong. This wasn¡¯t all he had. I should be able to become stronger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Abruptly, Seletina found herself touching the crest on her neck. It had become a habit of hers in the past few days. She didn¡¯t hold any affection for Dicentra. Naturally, the crest would by no means become something that would sway Seletina¡¯s heart. However, it was undeniable that it now served as a source of strength, bringing a sense of joy to Seletina Seletina¡¯s lips formed a thin line. This is surely something I shouldn¡¯t rely on. After all it was left by that detestable witch¡­ Yet, still¡­ I guess it¡¯s better to lean on this crest than endure the pain of seeing innocent ones suffer due to my weakness. I want to meet you already. Seletina gazed at the sky, the image of Imitia forming in her mind. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) Will she accept me the way I am now? This weak and powerless. Tightly gripping her treasured sword, Seletina let out a sarcastic smile. CH 83 Seletina tightly gripped her treasured sword and suddenly noticed a gaze. However, it was not Eleanor¡¯s. The gaze she followed led her to see Elias walking toward them, his leather shoes clacking. The silvery nobleman¡¯s figure fit well in the colorful flower gardens, and his shoulder-length silver hair swayed softly as he walked. When Elias¡¯ eyes met Seletina¡¯s, they turned upward with pleasure. Seletina cleared her throat to set the tone before the approaching prince, then picked at the edge of her skirt and hung her head deeply. ¡°Good morning, Prince Elias.¡± ¡°Good morning, Seletina. I was sure you¡¯d be here. You¡¯re up early today as well, Eleanor.¡± Elias said, smiling softly. However, Seletina suddenly posed an unexpected question. ¡°Prince Elias, why are you dressed like that?¡± Elias¡¯ attire was somewhat different from what he normally wore in the castle. He had leather boots and light armor, and the cloak that matched the white elegant armor was thick and looked rather functional. The sword at his waist was not as flashy as usual, and the atmosphere around him was rather grave. ¡°Oh this? I heard that a demon has appeared in a territory not that far away, so I¡¯m on my way to inspect it.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe to go there?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Seletina. I¡¯m not going to fight the demon head-on. Besides, the king¡¯s blood is coursing through my veins. I swear on my name that I won¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± ¡°But,¡± Eleanor interrupted their conversation, ¡°Why are you going there in the first place? Aren¡¯t the knights and the adventurers tasked with slaying the demons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point, Eleanor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We royals always stand on the side that¡¯s being protected, while leaving the dangerous work of slaying demons to others. All we do is give orders. We pick troops based on our budget and tell them to go kill this and that.¡± Elias spoke, appearing somewhat downcast. ¡°Not long ago I thought that was fine. I believed that it was their job to protect us, while we had our own matters to attend to. However, I realized something after the recent incident. I realized just how frightening the Demons are, and just how noble the warriors who fight them are.¡± ¡°Prince Elias¡­¡± ¡°I want to be on the side of those who fight. Just how they protect us, I want to give it my best and try to protect them with all I can. I want to grow into the kind of king¡¯s vessel that people are prepared to give their lives for.¡± Elias smiled, seeming a bit lonely. He recognized his own weakness and the fact that he knew very little about certain matters. He felt disgusted with himself for being in such a state. He felt ashamed of himself for wanting to sit on the throne while being ignorant and unaware of important things. I want to change. He was now determined to break out of his shell. He contemplated what he could do in his own way to bring about that change. His first step would be to acquire knowledge and gain experience. That seemed like a good starting point. ¡°Prince Elias¡­ I am deeply moved by your genuine concern for your soldiers and your noble aspirations for self-discipline!¡± Seletina exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. She understood the value of a king who cared for his soldiers. The prince has been raised well. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (Please visit Re:Library to show the translators your appreciation!) Seeing Elias grow in such a manner warmed her heart. Elias glanced at Seletina and smiled, a troubled expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal. I was just made aware of how ignorant I have been up until now.¡± ¡°To put it so mildly is¡­¡± Elias earnestly hoped for his own personal growth. ¡°Brother Elias, aren¡¯t you running short on time?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°You¡¯re right! Thank you, Eleanor.¡± Elias responded. He glanced at the pocket watch in his pocket and reluctantly put it away. Then he turned to Seletina. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His mouth closed shut. He looked as if he¡¯d made up his mind. Seletina¡¯s expression also intensified slightly, reflecting her curiosity. ¡°Seletina, from what I heard you are leaving the royal capital tomorrow. I will be away as well for a little while starting today, so I won¡¯t see you for some time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°This is but a short farewell. However, during this time I wish to work on myself. As a person, as a prince¡­ and as a man.¡± All so that I can become a strong man, worthy enough to stand by your side. The fire in Elias¡¯ jade eyes grew even stronger as he took Seletina¡¯s hands. There was a subtle hint of a proposal in his gesture, but Seletina remained oblivious to it. She merely viewed herself as a parent figure, and as such was simply overjoyed to witness the prince¡¯s growth. Seletina smiled, however, she showed a slightly troubled expression. ¡°I¡­ I too am weak.¡± she said. ¡°Well if that¡¯s the case then I will become strong enough to protect you.¡± Elias declared, smiling broadly. Caught in the act, Seletina couldn¡¯t help but smile in return. A gentle spring breeze blew, creating a moment of stillness between them. (This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library) (If you are reading this from other sites, that means this content is stolen without consent. Please support us by visiting our site.) ¡°Seletina, I have said what I wanted to say to you. Well then, time is running short, I¡¯d better get going. Take care¡­ and be careful not to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince Elias. Safe journey.¡± ¡°Thank you. Eleanor¡­ Huh?¡± Elias paused mid-sentence, his expression becoming perplexed. Elias and Seletina both looked around, searching for Eleanor. However, to their surprise, Eleanor had suddenly vanished from their sight1.